Skip to main content

Full text of "Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary + Bible Students' Source Book"

See other formats


EZRA 

INTRODUCTION 

[Following  is  the  introduction  to  both  Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  for  they  are  parts  of  one 
whole.] 

1.  Title.  In  Hebrew  Bible  manuscripts  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  appeared  as  one  volume, 
like  the  books  of  Samuel,  Kings,  and  Chronicles,  until  a.d.  1448,  when  the  Vulgate 
division  into  two  volumes  was  introduced  into  a  Hebrew  manuscript  for  the  first  time. 
Originally,  the  united  book  was  called  “Ezra.”  But  in  the  LXX  this  was  divided  in  two 
parts  called  2  and  3  Esdras,  prefaced  by  the  Apocryphal  1  Esdras,  which  contains 
excerpts  from  the  two  canonical  books  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah.  Jerome  was  the  first  to 
give  the  two  canonical  books  the  names  “Ezra”  and  “Nehemiah,”  names  which  they 
retain  to  the  present  day.  He  designated  1  Esdras  of  the  LXX  as  3  Esdras  and  classed  it  as 
an  Apocryphal  book. 

2.  Authorship.  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  form  the  historical  and  literary  continuation  of  the 
books  of  Chronicles,  and  a  study  of  the  style  and  language  reveals  that  they  probably  had 
the  same  author.  Jewish  tradition  (the  Talmud)  names  Ezra  as  the  chief  author  ( Baba 

Bathra  15a)  and  Nehemiah  as  the  one  who  completed  the  work. 

Although  the  double  book  Ezra-Nehemiah  does  not  claim  to  have  been  written  in  its 
entirety  by  Ezra,  there  is  nothing  in  it  which  could  not  have  been  written  by  him.  The 
author  used  official  material  of  Zerubbabel’s  time  and  his  own,  and  also  reports  probably 
written  by  Nehemiah.  The  change  in  pronouns  from  the  1st  person  to  the  3d  person 
singular  is  no  proof  of  a  multiple  authorship  within  the  sections  dealing  with  Ezra’s  (3d 
person:  chs.  7:1-26;  8:35,  36;  10:1-44;  1st  person:  chs.  7:27  to  8:34;  9:1-15)  and 
Nehemiah’s  work  (1st  person:  chs.  1:1  to  7:73;  12:27  to  13:31;  3d  person:  chs.  8:1  to 
12:26.  Such  changes  appear  also  in  ancient  non-Biblical  literature  (see  on  Ezra  7:28). 

Since  the  various  lists  of  priests  and  Levites  presented  in  Nehemiah  12  terminate 
about  400  B.c.  (see  on  Neh.  12:10,  11, 22),  the  book  seems  to  have  been  written  at  about 
that  time,  the  time  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah.  Ezra  was  a  scribe  (Ezra  7:6),  and  was  anxious 
to  acquaint  his  people  with  the  sacred  writings  (see  Neh.  8: 1-8).  It  would  have  been 
strange  indeed  for  such  a  man  not  to  make  provision  for  preserving  for  the  guidance  and 
edification  of  posterity  an  accurate  account  of  the  wonderful  events  of  his  time.  It  is 
therefore  entirely  appropriate  to  consider  Ezra  the  inspired  author  of  the  books  of 
Chronicles,  Ezra,  and  Nehemiah.  In  writing,  he  was  guided  in  making  selections  from 
available  public  records,  such  as  decrees  (see  Ezra  1:2-4;  Ezra  6:6-12;  etc.),  letters  (see 
Ezra  4: 1 1-16;  5:7-17;  etc.),  lists  (see  Ezra  2: 1-67;  etc.),  and  other  source  materials. 

The  fact  that  two  sections  of  Ezra  are  written  in  Aramaic  (chs.  4:8  to  6: 18;  7: 12-26) 
has  been  used  in  the  past  as  evidence  for  a  much  later  authorship  than  the  time  of  Ezra. 
This  argument  was  proposed  at  a  time  when  there  was  only  fragmentary  knowledge  of 
the  spread  and  use  of  Aramaic  in  the  Persian  Empire.  Since  the  discovery  of  numerous 
Aramaic  documents  from  different  parts  of  the  Persian  kingdom  and  of  many  Aramaic 
Jewish  documents  from  Egypt,  from  the  time  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  this  argument  is  no 
longer  valid.  There  is  remarkably  great  similarity  between  the  Aramaic  of  these 
documents  and  the  Aramaic  parts  of  Ezra.  Aramaic  had  become  the  official  language  of 
the  Persian  Empire,  and  was  used  for  the  publication  of  decrees  and  directives,  as  well  as 
for  correspondence  and  for  economic  and  legal  documents.  Hence,  lettered  men  like  Ezra 


were  bilingual  and  could  use  both  their  mother  tongue  and  Aramaic  in  speaking  and 
writing.  In  fact,  the  use  of  Aramaic  spread  so  widely  that  any  man  who  could  read  was 
expected  to  know  Aramaic;  thus  the  author  of  Ezra  could  expect  his  readers  to  be  able  to 
understand  his  Aramaic  sections.  This  accounts  for  the  fact  that  he  did  not  deem  it 
necessary  to  translate  into  Hebrew  the  Aramaic  source  materials  he  used.  Concerning 
contemporary  Aramaic  documents,  seepp.  79-83. 

3.  Historical  Setting.  Aside  from  Esther,  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  are  the  only  historical 
books  of  the  postexilic  period,  and  are  of  great  importance  for  a  reconstruction  of  the 
history  of  postexilic  Jewry.  However,  they  do  not  record  the  history  of  the  people  of  God 
in  unbroken  sequence  for  the  period  covered  by  the  two  books,  but  only  certain  parts  of 
it.  There  are  large  gaps  for  which  little  information  is  available. 

Ezra  records,  first  of  all,  the  return  of  the  Jews  from  exile  under  the  guidance  of 
Zerubbabel,  the  reorganization  of  the  sacrificial  service,  and  the  beginning  of  the 
rebuilding  of  the  Temple.  All  these  events  took  place  within  about  two  years,  early  in  the 
reign  of  Cyrus.  During  the  next  13  years  the  work  progressed  slowly  against  opposition. 
Then  appears  an  account  of  the  resumption  of  the  building  of  the  Temple  and  its 
completion  and  dedication  under  Darius  I.  Of  the  next  nearly  60  years  Ezra  leaves  no 
record.  Then,  in  457  B.C.,  Ezra  was  sent  back  to  Judea  by  King  Artaxerxes,  with  far- 
reaching  authority  to  reorganize  the  nation’s  administration  according  to  Mosaic  law.  He 
tells  of  his  return  and  some  of  his  reforms,  but  again  breaks  the  thread  of  continuity  for 
more  than  ten  years,  when  Nehemiah  appears  on  the  scene  of  action  as  governor,  and 
reports  his  activities  in  the  book  which  bears  his  name. 

All  the  events  described  in  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  took  place  during  the  first  half  of  the 
period  of  the  Persian  Empire,  which  lasted  from  539  B.C.,  when  Babylon  fell  to  the 
victorious  forces  of  Cyrus,  until,  with  the  death  of  Darius  III  in  331  B.C.,  the  empire 
ceased  to  exist  and  was  succeeded  by  that  of  Alexander  the  Great.  The  history  of 
postexilic  Jewry  begins  “in  the  first  year  of  Cyrus  king  of  Persia”  (Ezra  1:1).  The  Persian 
Empire  stretched  from  the  desert  wastes  of  Iran  in  the  east  to  the  coast  of  Asia  Minor  in 
the  west,  and  from  the  Armenian  highlands  in  the  north  to  the  border  of  Egypt  in  the 
south.  Cyrus,  its  founder,  was  a  prudent  and  humane  monarch.  In  harmony  with  his 
policy  of  appeasing  nations  subjugated  by  Babylon,  he  resettled  them  in  their  old  homes 
and  restored  their  places  of  worship.  In  accord  with  this  generous  policy,  the  Jews  were 
allowed  to  return  to  their  old  homeland  and  rebuild  their  Temple.  For  the  most  part,  the 
kings  of  Persia  attempted  to  rale  their  empire  with  equity  and  consideration.  Their 
officials  were  admonished  to  practice  honesty  and  to  work  in  the  interests  of  the  peoples 
whom  they  governed.  The  monotheistic  religion  of  Zoroaster,  the  state  religion  at  least 
from  Darius  I  on,  stood  on  a  much  higher  level  than  that  of  the  polytheistic  and  idolatrous 
predecessors  of  the  Persians,  the  people  of  Babylonia. 

When  Cyrus  took  Babylon  he  became  acquainted  with  the  aged  Daniel,  trusted 
counselor  of  the  great  Nebuchadnezzar  of  a  former  era,  and  learned  to  appreciate  his 
advice.  Through  Daniel,  Cyras  must  have  become  acquainted  with  Isaiah’s  prophecies 
concerning  him  and  his  appointed  role  in  behalf  of  God’s  people  (Isa.  44:21  to  45: 13), 
and  granted  their  restoration  (PK  557).  The  great  work  of  pacifying  his  far-flung  empire 
in  its  years  of  infancy  required  the  king’s  full  attention.  He  lost  his  life  in  a  campaign 
against  unruly  eastern  tribes  after  a  reign  of  about  nine  years,  counted  from  the  fall  of 
Babylon. 


Returning  to  Judea,  the  Jews  found  hostile  neighbors,  and  were  continually  harassed 
by  the  Samaritans,  a  people  of  mixed  racial  and  religious  origins.  Because  Cyrus  was 
busy  unifying  his  far-flung  empire,  these  enemies  succeeded  in  hindering  the  Jews  and 
causing  them  untold  trouble  that  slowed  the  work  of  rebuilding  the  Temple. 

Cyrus’  eldest  son,  Cambyses,  reigned  for  less  than  eight  years.  His  greatest 
achievement  was  the  conquest  of  Egypt.  That  he  was  favorably  disposed  toward  the  Jews 
is  known  from  a  Jewish  document  found  in  Egypt,  but  we  have  no  evidence  that  he 
actively  assisted  the  Jews  in  rebuilding  their  Temple. 

The  short  reign  of  the  false  Smerdis  proved  a  great  setback  for  the  Jews.  Under  this 
king,  described  by  Darius  as  a  destroyer  of  temples,  the  work  at  Jerusalem  was  stopped. 
The  stoppage  may  have  been  partly  due  to  Samaritan  enemies,  for  new  foundations  had 
to  be  laid  as  soon  as  stable  conditions  under  the  strong  government  of  Darius  I  permitted 
resumption  of  the  work.  The  era  of  Darius  the  Great  was  marked  by  prosperity  and  order. 
The  Jews,  like  other  nations,  benefited  from  his  wise  and  strong  rale.  Under  the  spiritual 
leadership  of  the  prophets  Haggai  and  Zechariah,  they  finished  the  Temple  and  dedicated 
it  in  the  sixth  regnal  year  of  Darius,  515  B.C. 

An  era  of  unrest  began,  however,  when  late  in  his  reign  Darius  decided  to  invade 
Greece.  From  that  time  on  the  empire  experienced  repeated  reverses  in  Greece,  Egypt, 
and  elsewhere  that  disturbed  the  internal  peace  and  stability  of  the  empire.  The  next  two 
kings,  Xerxes  and  Artaxerxes  I,  were  weaklings,  opportunists,  and  unstable  in  character, 
and  owed  their  throne  to  the  strong  hand  of  powerful  counselors.  Disastrous  campaigns  in 
Greece  and  rebellions  in  Egypt  and  other  parts  of  the  empire  caused  great  unrest  and  led 
to  vacillating  domestic  and  foreign  policies. 

It  was  during  a  serious  rebellion  in  Egypt  (463-454  B.C.)  that  Ezra  received  major 
concessions  for  the  Jews,  whose  good  will  Artaxerxes  needed  in  this  crucial  period,  since 
Judea  lay  athwart  the  highway  to  Egypt.  Later,  when  the  satrapy  to  which  Judea  belonged 
rebelled  (after  450  B.C.),  Artaxerxes  apparently  supported  the  supposedly  loyal 
Samaritans  under  the  erroneous  assumption  and  fear  that  the  Jews  might  join  the 
rebellion.  Accordingly  Artaxerxes  authorized  the  Samaritans  to  halt  the  rebuilding  of  the 
wall  of  Jerusalem,  which  had  been  in  progress  for  some  time.  When  order  in  the  satrapy 
was  restored,  Nehemiah,  a  trusted  Jewish  court  official,  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  royal 
appointment  as  governor  of  Judea,  and  completed  the  rebuilding  of  the  city  wall.  This  he 
did  under  continuing  threats  of  violence. 

He  served  as  governor  for  two  terms,  and  proved  to  be  an  able  organizer  and  religious 
leader.  He  laid  a  comparatively  solid  political,  social,  and  moral  foundation  that  proved 
of  great  value  in  the  turbulent  times  that  followed. 

4.  Theme.  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  are  historical  source  books  which  record  the 
outworking  of  the  divine  plan  in  the  restoration  of  the  Jews,  whereby  they  were  afforded 
another  opportunity  to  cooperate  with  the  eternal  purposes  and  prove  their  right  to  exist 
as  a  nation.  This  record  shows,  furthermore,  how  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah 
were  fulfilled,  and  provides  invaluable  source  material  by  which  other  prophecies,  those 
of  Dan.  8  and  9,  can  securely  be  anchored  to  the  facts  of  history. 

Ezra  and  Nehemiah  illustrate,  by  a  series  of  instructive  examples,  how  a  few  people 
can  do  great  things  for  God  when  led  by  God-fearing,  sincere,  unselfish,  but  fearless  and 
determined  leaders.  These  books  contain  much  that  edifies  and  that  strengthens  faith  in 
the  unfailing  leadership  of  God. 


5.  Outline. 

I.  The  Decree  of  Cyrus  and  the  Return  Under  Zerubbabel,  Ezra  1:1  to  4:5,  24. 

A.  The  decree  of  Cyrus,  1 : 1-1 1 . 

1 .  A  copy  of  the  decree,  1 : 1-4. 

2.  The  Jews  respond  to  the  call,  1 :5,  6. 

3.  Cyras  restores  the  sacred  Temple  vessels,  1:7-1 1 . 

B.  The  list  of  returning  exiles,  2: 1-67. 

1.  The  leaders,  2:1,  2. 

2.  The  laity,  2:3-35. 

3.  The  Temple  personnel,  2:36-63. 

4.  The  total  number  of  the  congregation,  2:64. 

5.  The  servants,  entertainers,  and  beasts  of  burden,  2:65-67. 

C.  Resumption  of  the  daily  offering;  laying  the  foundation  of  the  Temple,  2:68  to  3:13. 

1 .  Gifts  for  the  new  Temple,  2:68,  69. 

2.  Settlement  of  the  returned  exiles,  2:70. 

3.  Rebuilding  of  the  altar  and  resumption  of  the  daily  sacrifices,  3:1-6. 

4.  Contracts  made  for  materials,  and  with  workmen,  3:7. 

5.  Laying  of  the  foundation  of  the  new  Temple,  3:8-13. 

D.  Building  carried  on  under  difficulties  until  it  is  stopped,  4: 1-5,  24. 

1 .  The  Samaritans  offer  assistance  and  are  rejected,  4: 1-3. 

2.  Efforts  of  enemies  to  hinder  the  work,  4:4,  5. 

II.  Attempts  to  Elann  the  Jews  During  the  Early  Years  of  Ahasuerus,  Ezra  4:6. 

III.  Artaxerxes  Stops  the  Building  of  the  Wall  of  Jerusalem,  Ezra  4:7-23. 

A.  Letter  of  Bishlam  of  Samaria  to  Artaxerxes,  4:7-16. 

B.  Reply  of  Artaxerxes,  pennitting  the  Samaritans  to  stop  the  work,  4: 17-22. 

C.  Samaritans  stop  the  work  by  force,  4:23. 

IV.  Resumption  and  Completion  of  the  Building  of  the  Temple  in  the  Time  of  Darius  I,  Ezra 
5:1  to  6:22. 

A.  Haggai  and  Zechariah  bring  about  a  resumption  of  the  work  on  the  Temple,  5:1,2. 

B.  Tatnai’s  visit  to  Jerusalem,  5:3-17. 

1 .  Tatnai’s  visit  and  talk  with  the  elders,  5:3-5. 

2.  Tatnai’s  letter  to  Darius,  5:6-17. 

C.  The  decree  of  Darius,  6:1-12. 

1 .  The  decree  of  Cyras  found  at  Achmetha,  6:1,2. 

2.  A  copy  of  the  decree  of  Cyrus,  6:3-5. 

3.  Darius’  instructions  to  Tatnai,  6:6-12. 

D.  The  Temple  finished  and  dedicated,  6: 13-22. 

1.  Tatnai  aids  the  Jews,  6:13. 

2.  The  new  Temple  completed,  6: 14,  15. 

3.  The  dedication  of  the  new  Temple,  6:16-18. 

4.  Celebration  of  the  Passover,  6: 19-22. 

V.  The  Decree  of  Artaxerxes  I  and  the  Return  Under  Ezra,  Ezra  7: 1  to  10:44. 

A.  The  decree  of  Artaxerxes,  7:1-28. 

1.  Ezra’s  genealogy,  7:1-5. 

2.  A  brief  account  of  the  return,  7:6-10. 

3.  A  copy  of  the  decree,  7:1 1-26. 


4.  Ezra’s  expression  of  gratitude,  7:27,  28. 

B.  The  return  from  Babylon,  8:1-36. 

1.  A  list  of  the  returning  exiles,  8:1-14. 

2.  The  assembling  at  Ahava  and  the  solicitation  of  Levites,  8: 15-20. 

3.  Preparations  for  the  journey  at  Ahava,  8:21-30. 

4.  Arrival  at  Jerusalem  and  delivery  of  gifts,  8:3 1-36. 

C.  Ezra’s  reforms,  9:1  to  10:44. 

1.  Ezra’s  distress  over  foreign  marriages  in  Judea,  and  his  prayer,  9:1-15. 

2.  Leaders  and  people  willingly  divorce  the  foreign  wives,  10: 1-1 7. 

3 .  List  of  the  transgressors,  10:1 8-44. 

VI.  Nehemiah’s  First  Term  as  Governor  of  Judea,  Neh.  1:1  to  12:47. 

A.  Nehemiah’s  return  to  Jerusalem,  1:1  to  2: 1 1 . 

1 .  Nehemiah  receives  word  of  conditions  at  Jerusalem,  1 : 1-4. 

2.  Nehemiah’s  prayer,  1:5-1 1 . 

3.  Artaxerxes  grants  Nehemiah’s  request  to  return  to  Jerusalem  and  rebuild  its  walls,  2: 1-8. 

4.  Nehemiah’s  arrival;  first  indications  of  difficulties,  2:9-1 1 . 

B.  The  rebuilding  of  the  walls,  2:12  to  6:19. 

1 .  Nehemiah’s  inspection  of  the  wall  at  night,  2: 12-16. 

2.  An  appeal  for  action  encounters  approval  and  objection,  2: 17-20. 

3.  The  distribution  of  42  building  groups,  3: 1-32. 

4.  Various  unsuccessful  attempts  to  halt  Nehemiah’s  work,  4: 1-23. 

5.  Social  reforms  carried  out  during  Nehemiah’s  first  period  of  governorship,  5:1-19. 

6.  Further  attempts  to  stop  the  building;  completion  of  the  wall,  6:1-19. 

C.  Nehemiah  plans  to  repopulate  Jerusalem,  7: 1-73. 

1 .  Organization  of  the  city  police,  7:1-3. 

2.  Nehemiah  plans  a  census  preparatory  to  repopulating  Jerusalem,  7:4,  5. 

3.  List  of  returned  exiles  of  Zerubbabel’s  time  serves  as  basis  for  the  new  census,  7:6-73. 

D.  Religious  reforms  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  8:1  to  10:39. 

1 .  Reading  of  the  law  at  a  great  national  gathering,  8:1-13. 

2.  Celebration  of  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles,  8:14-18. 

3.  A  day  of  solemn  repentance  and  confession,  9: 1-38. 

4.  A  list  of  those  who  signed  the  covenant,  10: 1-28. 

5.  The  contents  of  the  covenant  of  reform,  10:29-39. 

E.  The  repopulation  of  Jerusalem  carried  out,  1 1 : 1-36. 

1 .  List  of  those  who  dwelt  at  Jerusalem,  1 1 : 1-19. 

2.  List  of  cities  of  the  province  of  Judea,  1 1 : 20-3  6. 

F.  A  list  of  the  Temple  personnel,  12: 1-26. 

1 .  Priests  and  Levites  of  the  time  of  Zerubbabel,  12:1-9. 

2.  Genealogy  of  the  high  priests,  12:10,  11. 

3.  Priests  of  the  time  of  Joiakim,  12:12-21. 

4.  Levites  of  the  time  of  Eliashib,  12:22-26. 

G.  The  dedication  of  the  wall,  12:27-43. 

H.  The  appointment  of  treasurers,  12:44-47. 

VII.  Nehemiah’s  Second  Term  as  Governor  of  Judea,  Neh.  13:1-31. 

A.  Separation  of  Jews  from  foreigners,  13:1-3. 

B.  The  removal  of  Tobiah  from  the  Temple,  13:4-9. 


C.  Regathering  of  the  Levites  and  reform  in  tithing  and  in  the  keeping  of  the  Sabbath, 
13:10-22. 

D.  Reform  regarding  foreign  wives,  13:23-29. 

E.  Concluding  statement,  13:30,31. 

CHAPTER  1 

1  The  proclamation  of  Cyrus  for  the  building  of  the  temple.  5  The  people  provide  for  the 
return.  7  Cyrus  restored i  the  vessels  of  the  temple  to  Sheshbazzar. 

1.  The  first  year.  The  city  of  Babylon  fell  to  Persian  amis  on  Tishri  16  (Oct.  12),  539 
B.c.  (see  p.  55),  and  Cyrus  himself  entered  the  city  on  Marcheshvan  3  (Oct.  29)  of  the 
same  year.  However,  it  was  not  until  the  next  New  Year’s  Day,  Nisan  1  (March  24),  538 
B.C.,  that  the  first  Babylonian  regnal  year  began.  All  documents  previous  to  this  day  were 
dated  in  his  “accession  year”  (see  Vol.  II,  p.  138).  The  Jews,  on  the  other  hand,  counted 
the  regnal  years  of  Persian  rulers  according  to  their  own  calendar.  By  the  Jewish  civil 
calendar  the  first  full  year  from  the  fall  of  Babylon  extended  from  the  autumn  of  538  to 
the  autumn  of  537  B.C.  For  further  information  on  the  problem,  see  pp.  96,  97.  On  the 
rulership  of  “Darius  the  Mede,”  see  p.  95,  also  Additional  Note  on  Daniel  6. 

The  edict  of  Cyrus  for  the  return  of  the  Jews  seems  to  have  been  issued  in  the  former 
capital  city  of  the  Medes,  Ecbatana  (Achmetha),  which  became  one  of  the  summer 
residences  of  the  Persian  kings.  A  copy  of  the  decree  found  in  the  archives  of  Ecbatana 
some  years  later  (Ezra  6:2)  implies  that  Cyrus  was  there  sometime  during  his  first  year. 
Evidence  from  the  contemporary  archives  of  the  banking  firm  of  “Egibi  &  Sons”  in  the 
city  of  Babylon  indicates  that  Cyrus  was  in  Ecbatana  in  or  preceding  the  month  of 
September,  537  B.c.,  which  fell  toward  the  close  of  the  first  full  Jewish  calendar  year 
after  the  fall  of  Babylon. 

Cyrus.  This  is  the  Latinized  Greek  form  of  the  Hebrew  Koresh,  which  is  closer  to  its 
Persian  ( Kurush )  and  Babylonian  ( Kurash )  equivalents. 

Jeremiah.  Reference  is  made  here  to  the  two  prophecies  of  Jeremiah  found  in  chs. 

25: 1 1 ,  12;  29: 1 0,  prophecies  which  had  convinced  Daniel  that  the  time  of  return  and 
restoration  had  come  (Dan.  9:2).  Since  the  Babylonian  captivity  had  begun  in  605  B.C. 
(see  on  Dan.  1:1),  the  70  years  of  Jeremiah’s  prophecies  were  due  to  expire  in  536, 
according  to  inclusive  reckoning  (see  Vol.  II,  p.  136).  Therefore  if  the  decree  of  Cyras 
was  issued  in  the  summer  or  autumn  of  537,  and  the  Jews  probably  returned  to  their 
homeland  in  the  spring  of  the  following  year,  536,  this  would  fulfill  the  prophecies  of 
Jeremiah  (see  pp.  96,  97). 

Stirred  up  the  spirit.  As  in  years  past  God  had  influenced  heathen  rulers  (Gen.  20:3; 
Dan.  2:28;  etc.)  to  carry  out  His  purposes,  He  now  worked  on  the  heart  of  Cyrus  to  fulfill 
the  prophecies  of  Isaiah  concerning  this  monarch,  prophecies  that  had  been  made  more 
than  150  years  earlier  (Isa.  44:28;  45:1-4,  13). 

A  proclamation.  The  decree  was  publicly  proclaimed  throughout  the  various  satrapies 
of  the  empire,  from  the  borders  of  India  in  the  east  to  the  Aegean  Sea  in  the  west,  and 
from  the  Caucasus  in  the  north  to  the  Persian  Gulf  and  the  border  of  Egypt  in  the  south. 

In  writing.  The  decree  was  sent  out  in  written  form  and  deposited  for  permanent 
reference  in  an  archive  (see  eh.  6:1, 2).  Writing  had  probably  been  introduced  into  Persia 
but  recently,  for  archeological  evidence  shows  that  Persian  records  were  kept  beginning 
with  the  reign  of  Cyrus.  The  proclamation  was  presumably  issued  in  the  official  Persian 


language,  perhaps  also  in  Babylonian,  and  probably  in  Aramaic,  which  was  understood 
throughout  the  empire.  The  Behistun  inscription  of  Darius  I  (see  Vol.  I,  pp.  98,  110,  111; 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  57)  consists  of  similar  inscriptions  in  Old  Persian,  Elamite,  and  Babylonian.  A 
copy  has  also  been  found  in  Aramaic. 

i 


Main  Events  of  the  Persian  Empire  and  Judea  H  Main  Events  of  the  Persian  Empire  and  Judea 


During  the  period  covered  bjr  die  books  of  Ezra,  Nehemiah,  and  Esther 


During  the  period  covered  by  the  books  of  Em,  Nehemiah,  and  Esther 


540  B.C. 


530  B.C. 


520  B.C. 


5I0B.C. 


500  B.C. 


490  B.C. 


0B.C. 


470  B.C. 


460  B.C. 


FijhcofDjriiBAgjinsi 
Several  Claimants  to  Throne 


Fall  of  Babylon 
to  Cyrus 

539  B.C 


Beginnii 


522-520  BiC 

o(  Conquest 
Qnbysei 


CYRUS  CAMBYSES 


tofiic  Revolt  Efided  by 
Naval  Victory  at  Lade 
494  B.C. 


525  B.C|  r-1 


Babylon  Rebels 
City  Destroyed 

”481X3 
Reconquest  of 
Egypt  by  Xerxes 

*“*1  TOC  ' 

— rc|  1  r1 


DARIUS  I 


Acbens  Taken;  Defat 
at  Salami*  (G-eccc|  ^3^ 

Diiast-ous  Defeat 
at  Eurymedon 

445B.C] 


XERXES 


450  B.C. 

DcfcJit  of  Persians 
at  Salamis  (Cyprus) 


440  B.C. 


430  B.C.  420B.C. 


480  BC  7 

Rebellion 
of  Egypt  j 

483  B.C. 


igyptian  Revolt, 
Quenched  by 
Megabyzo* 


456-54  B.C  | 


449  B  C 

Revolt  of 
Megibyzos 

1448  B.C. 


Nehemiah's  first  Term 
as  Governor  Ended 
(Neb.  5 14;, 

"■ffi&ej — 


ARTAXERXES I 


J  I 

ST  I- 


Darius  the  Mode 
(Dan,  5:30-6: 
HI) 


537' B,C. 
first  Decree. 
Cyrus  (Ezra  1:1)1 


536  BeC 

Return  to  Palestine 
under  Zerubbabel; 
Temple  Building  Begun 


Buildmj 

by 


522  B.C. 


492  BC  | 

First  Atuck  on 
Athens  Fails 


Queen  Vashti 
Rejected 
(Estkr  I)  I 


473  B.C, 

Planned  Destruction 
ol  Jews  Turned 
into  Victory 
(Esther  36.13:9:1) 


457  B.C.I 

Third  Decree 
Artaxerxes  I 
(Eira  7:7-1 1) 


515  B.C 

Temple  Finished  I 
and  Dedicated  I 
(Ezra  6:15)  | 


479*78  B.C. 
Esther  Chosen  I 
as  Queen 
(Esther  2:16)  | 


Return  Under  Ezra; 
Reform  Concerning 
Strange  Wives 
(Ezra  10:9-11) 


I444B.C 
Nehemiah  Appointed  Governor; 
Building  of  Wall  Resumed  and 
Completed 
(Nch  2:1-4:23;  6:1-16) 


Nehemiah's  Second 
Governorship 

(Neh.  13:6.7) 


520  &.C 


Enemies  Partly  Destroy 
Jerusalems  Wall 
(Neh,  1:1  -3) 


Temple  Building  Resumed  I 
Under  Haggai  and  Zccharuhl 
(Era  5:1) 


2.  Thus  saith  Cyrus.  An  official  formula  for  introducing  a  royal  proclamation,  similar 
to  those  used  in  other  royal  decrees.  For  example,  the  Behistun  inscription  (Aramaic 
version,  col.  iii,  1.  37)  reads,  “Thus  says  king  Darius.” 

King  of  Persia.  Compare  the  ordinary  formula  in  Persian  inscriptions,  “I  am  . . .,  the 
great  king,  the  king  of  kings,  the  king  of  Persia.” 

The  Lord  God  of  heaven.  Exactly  the  same  title  is  found  in  an  Aramaic  petition  made 
by  Jews  of  the  Nile  island  of  Elephantine  to  a  Persian  governor  (Cowley,  Aramaic 
Papyri,  No.  30,  lines  27,  28),  while  in  the  reply  of  the  Persian  official  to  the  petitioners, 
only  the  words  “God  of  heaven”  are  used  {ibid.,  No.  32,  lines  3,  4).  Jewish  monotheism 
may  have  appealed  to  Cyrus  if  he  was  a  Zoroastrian;  he  may  have  equated  Y ahweh  with 
his  own  god  Ahura-Mazda. 

Hath  given  me.  Cyrus  felt  that  he  was  an  appointee  of  heaven,  and  that  as  such  he 
had  a  divine  commission  to  fulfill.  In  the  famous  inscription  on  the  clay  barrel  of  Cyrus, 
now  in  the  British  Museum,  the  king  says,  “He  [the  Babylonian  god  Marduk]  scanned 
and  looked  [through]  all  the  countries,  searching  for  a  righteous  ruler  willing  to  lead  him 
[in  the  annual  procession].  He  pronounced  the  name  of  Cyrus,  king  of  Anshan,  declaring 


'Nichol,  F.  D.  (1978).  The  Seventh-day  Adventist  Bible  Commentary  :  The  Holy  Bible 
with  exegetical  and  expository  comment.  Commentary  Reference  Series  (Ezr  1:1). 
Washington,  D.C.:  Review  and  Herald  Publishing  Association. 


him  to  be  the  ruler  of  all  the  world.”  These  words,  written  for  the  Babylonians,  are  so 
similar  to  those  used  in  the  proclamation  on  behalf  of  the  Jews  that  they,  in  combination 
with  the  other  typical  official  terms  used,  constitute  strong  proof  of  the  authenticity  of  the 
decree.  The  only  difference  consists  in  the  names  of  the  gods.  In  Babylonian 
proclamations  the  name  of  the  Babylonian  god  Marduk  was  naturally  used,  while  in  one 
written  for  the  Jews  the  name  of  their  God  was  employed. 

He  hath  charged  me.  The  word  “he”  is  emphatic.  This  emphasis  is  also  found  in  the 
ancient  Greek  and  Latin  translations  of  the  text.  Obviously,  Cyrus  makes  reference  to  Isa. 
44:28.  Josephus  (. Antiquities  xi.  1)  claims  that  this  passage  was  shown  to  Cyrus  soon  after 
Babylon’s  fall,  and  it  is  only  natural  to  consider  Daniel  as  the  one  who  informed  the  king 
concerning  the  predictions  of  Cyrus’  conquest  of  Babylonia  and  his  part  in  the  rebuilding 
of  Jerusalem’s  Temple  (see  PK  557).  In  the  aforementioned  clay  barrel  inscription  Cyrus 
claims  to  have  repatriated  many  foreign  gods  the  Babylonians  had  transported  to  their 
capital,  and  rebuilt  many  sanctuaries  that  had  been  in  ruins.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  the 
authorization  for  the  rebuilding  of  the  Temple  in  Jerusalem  came  in  the  first  year  of  his 
reign,  it  is  probable  that  the  wisdom  of  such  a  policy  (see  PK  571,  572)  led  Cyrus  to  do 
the  same  for  other  subject  peoples  and  their  gods.  Thus  the  king’s  action  with  respect  to 
the  Jews  and  their  Temple  was  completely  in  agreement  with  what  eventually  became  a 
general  policy  of  pleasing  the  nations  that  had  suffered  at  the  cruel  hands  of  the 
Babylonians,  in  order  to  gain  their  good  will  and  loyal  support  as  citizens  of  the  new 
Persian  Empire. 

House.  Heb.  bayith,  “house,”  used  of  either  a  human  dwelling  or  of  one  devoted  to 
God.  Bayith  may  therefore  appropriately  be  translated  “temple”  here. 

In  Judah.  That  this  phrase  is  added  here,  and  again  in  the  following  verse,  reflects  the 
official  character  of  the  document,  which  would  be  expected  to  indicate  the  precise 
geographical  location  of  the  Temple  to  be  rebuilt. 

3.  Of  all  his  people.  The  permit  to  return  was  not  limited  to  the  exiles  of  Judah  and 
Benjamin,  the  descendants  of  the  subjects  of  the  former  kingdom  of  Judah  taken  captive 
by  Nebuchadnezzar.  It  included  all  people  who  counted  “the  Lord  God  of  heaven”  (v.  2) 
as  their  God,  particularly  descendants  of  the  ten  tribes  of  the  former  northern  kingdom  of 
Israel,  transplanted  to  various  provinces  of  the  Assyrian  Empire  in  the  8th  century  B.C. 
According  to  1  Chron.  9:3  members  of  at  least  some  of  the  northern  tribes  were  then 
living  in  Jerusalem. 

His  God  be  with  him.  The  kindness  of  Cyrus,  praised  by  many  classical  authors 
(Aeschylus,  Herodotus,  Xenophon,  Plutarch,  Diodorus,  Cicero,  and  others),  is  reflected  in 
these  words.  Cyrus’  greatness  lay  in  his  tolerance  of,  and  greatheartedness  toward, 
subject  peoples.  The  influence  of  Daniel  and  the  Isaiah  prediction  concerning  him  no 
doubt  had  much  to  do  with  the  formation  of  his  imperial  policies  (see  PK  557). 

He  is  the  God.  Commentators  and  Bible  translators  are  divided  in  regard  to  the 
meaning  of  this  clause  and  the  one  following  it.  Some  have  taken  it  to  be  an  admission  by 
Cyrus  that  Jehovah  is  the  only  true  God,  and  have  compared  it  to  a  similar  confession  by 
Nebuchadnezzar  (Dan.  6:26).  Others  connect  it  with  the  following  clause  and  read,  “He  is 
the  God  who  is  in  Jerusalem.”  This  would  make  Cyrus  consider  Jehovah  as  merely  a 
local  deity. 


By  treating  “he  is  the  God”  as  a  parenthetical  expression  and  translating  ’asher  as 
“which,”  the  thought  is  conveyed  that  the  clause,  “which  is  in  Jerusalem”  refers  back  to 
the  word  “temple.”  The  Hebrew,  however,  clearly  reads,  “he  is  the  God  which  is  in 
Jerusalem,”  as  do  also  the  LXX,  the  Vulgate,  and  other  ancient  versions.  If  parentheses 
are  to  be  used  at  all,  they  must  enclose  the  entire  statement  as  a  unit.  Furthermore,  the 

word  ’asher  may  be  translated  either  “which”  or  “who,”  as  required  by  the  context. 

It  may  be  that,  like  Nebuchadnezzar  (Dan.  2:47;  3:28;  4:37)  and  Darius  (Dan.  6:26), 
Cyrus  had  come  to  recognize  the  true  God  (see  PK  557);  but  the  Hebrew  text,  at  least  as 
we  have  it  today,  does  not  pennit  the  words  of  Ezra  1 :3  to  be  construed  as  proof  of  this. 

A  document  has  been  found  in  which  Cyrus,  in  addressing  himself  to  the  Babylonians, 
speaks  of  their  god  Mardulc  in  precisely  the  same  terms  he  here  uses  of  the  God  of  the 
Jews.  However,  see  PK  557. 

4.  Whosoever  remaineth.  That  is,  Jews  who  chose  to  remain  in  exile  (see  PK  559). 
Those  who  were  successfully  established  in  business  enterprises  of  one  kind  or  another 
would  be  most  likely  to  remain.  It  was  only  right  that  they  should  assist  their  returning 
brethren  with  large  contributions. 

The  freewill  offering.  Permission  was  granted  the  Jews  to  collect  financial 
contributions  from  their  heathen  friends  for  the  Temple  to  be  built  in  Jerusalem.  It  is 
noteworthy  that  the  public  pronouncement  of  Cyrus’  decree  contains  this  appeal  to  the 
citizens  of  the  empire  without  mentioning  the  fact  that  Cyrus  had  made  provision  for  the 
rebuilding  of  the  Temple  from  public  funds,  as  is  stated  in  the  copy  of  the  decree 
deposited  in  the  government  archives  at  Ecbatana  (see  on  ch.  6:2).  The  reason  is  obvious. 
Had  the  proclamation  mentioned  the  royal  subsidy,  few  people  would  have  felt  impressed 
to  give  to  the  enterprise  themselves.  Without  knowing  that  the  government  was  paying 
part  of  the  cost,  many  heathen  who  were  friendly  disposed  toward  the  Jews  may  have 
been  more  willing  to  make  private  contributions. 

5.  Chief  of  the  fathers.  These  were  the  hereditary  heads  of  families,  whose  authority 
was  recognized  (see  on  Ex.  3:16).  Although  the  pennit  to  return  had  been  so  worded  as  to 
include  all  believers  in  Jehovah,  only  the  two  tribes,  Judah  and  Benjamin,  are  specifically 
mentioned.  Members  of  other  tribes,  if  any,  must  have  been  in  the  minority. 

Whose  spirit  God  had  raised.  Only  a  comparative  minority  of  the  exiles  returned. 
Even  many  of  the  clans  of  Judah  and  Benjamin  chose  to  remain  in  the  land  of  their 
adoption.  Many  had  come  to  honor  and  wealth  in  Babylonia,  as  cuneiform  records  reveal, 
and  were  unwilling  to  forsake  all  they  had  acquired  by  hard  labor  through  the  years  in 
exchange  for  an  uncertain  future  in  desolate  Judea.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  later  on  efforts 
were  again  made  to  lead  back  to  Judea  others  who  had  remained  behind  in  the  initial 
return  movement  (see  Ezra  7:7;  Zech.  6:10).  The  first  company  willing  to  risk  all  for  their 
country  and  for  their  God  was  composed  of  patriots  and  zealots;  perhaps  also  of  some 
who  had  nothing  to  lose  by  the  move  and  who  could  only  improve  their  lot  by  returning 
to  their  former  homeland.  Those  who  remained  behind  may  have  justified  their  decision 
by  quoting  Jeremiah’s  admonition  of  more  than  half  a  century  earlier,  to  build  houses, 
plant  fields,  found  families,  and  take  an  active  interest  in  the  welfare  of  their  land  of  exile 
(Jer.  29:4—7).  Those  who  declined  to  return  to  Palestine  formed  the  nucleus  of  the  strong 
and  influential  Jewish  communities  that  existed  in  Babylonia  throughout  its  successive 
history  until  very  recent  times. 


7.  The  vessels.  All  vessels  listed  are  of  gold  and  silver.  Since  many  Temple  objects 
taken  by  Nebuchadnezzar  were  of  bronze  (2  Kings  25: 14;  see  on  Ex.  25:3),  Cyrus 
evidently  restored  only  those  that  had  been  dedicated  to  Babylonian  deities  and  thus 
preserved  since  their  arrival  from  Jerusalem  more  than  half  a  century  earlier.  It  seems  that 
objects  not  made  of  precious  metals  had  not  been  preserved. 

This  generous  act  on  the  part  of  Cyrus  was  not  an  isolated  case.  The  king  relates  in 
the  inscription  of  the  afore-mentioned  clay  barrel  in  the  British  Museum  (see  on  v.  2), 
that  he  returned  to  their  rightful  places  many  cult  objects  previously  plundered  by  the 
Babylonians. 

8.  Mithredath.  A  Persian  name  that  also  appears  as  Mitradati  in  a  cuneiform 
document  of  the  time  of  Artaxerxes  I. 

Treasurer.  Heb.  gizbar,  “treasurer,”  found  only  here  and  in  eh.  7:21.  Gizbar  is  a 

Persian  loan  word  found  also  in  Babylonia  in  the  form,  ganzabaru.  The  use  of  this  and 
other  words  of  Persian  origin  in  the  book  of  Ezra  indicates  that  the  original  document  was 
written  in  the  time  of  the  Persian  Empire,  probably  by  a  contemporary  of  the  events 
described. 

Sheshbazzar,  the  prince  of  Judah.  Sheshbazzar,  called  “governor”  in  eh.  5:14,  is 
identified  by  many  scholars  with  Zerubbabel  (see  chs.  3:8;  5:16;  EGW,  RH,  March  28, 
1907).  He  is  called  a  “prince  of  Judah,”  a  dignity  that  Zerubbabel,  as  a  grandson  of  King 
Jehoiachin,  also  possessed  (1  Chron.  3:17-19).  It  was  not  unusual  for  Jewish  nobles  in 
exile  to  bear  two  names  (see  Dan.  1:7).  The  name  Sheshbazzar  is  thought  to  be  from  the 

Babylonian  Shamash-abal-usur. 

9.  Thirty.  It  will  be  noted  that  the  itemized  list  of  Temple  utensils  given  in  vs.  9,  10 
adds  up  to  2,499  rather  than  5,400,  the  figure  given  in  v.  1 1.  It  is  possible  that  the 
itemized  list  is  only  partial,  and  that  it  was  not  intended  by  Ezra  to  add  up  to  the  total 
given.  However,  the  last  item  on  the  list  appears  to  include  all  other  utensils  not  already 
listed,  and  should,  presumably,  make  up  the  difference  between  the  total  of  the  preceding 
items  and  the  grand  total  of  all  of  them.  All  the  ancient  Hebrew  MSS  and  versions  agree 
with  the  figures  as  given  in  the  KJV.  It  is  worthy  of  note,  however,  that  a  parallel  passage 
in  the  Apocryphal  book  of  1  Esdras  (eh.  2:13,  14)  avoids  this  seeming  discrepancy  by 
listing  1,000  “golden  cups”  instead  of  the  30  given  here,  and  2,410  “vials  ...  of  silver” 
instead  of  only  410,  as  in  v.  10.  Otherwise  the  figures  are  the  same.  The  grand  total  as 
given  in  1  Esdras  2:14  is  5,469,  the  sum  of  the  figures  for  the  various  items  as  given 
there.  Some  have  suggested  that  the  figures  in  1  Esdras  were  deliberately  altered  to  avoid 
the  seeming  discrepancy  in  Ezra  1:9-1 1.  All  that  can  be  said  is  that  evidence  is 
insufficient  to  provide  a  definite  solution  to  the  problem. 

Charges.  Heb.  ’agartelim,  “baskets,”  a  word  of  uncertain  meaning.  The  LXX, 
Vulgate,  and  Syriac  offer  the  translation  “basin,”  which  has  been  adopted  by  various 
modem  versions. 

Knives.  Heb.  machalaph,  a  word  found  only  here  in  the  OT  and  of  uncertain 
meaning.  The  context  suggests  that  some  sort  of  vessel  is  meant. 

10.  Basons.  Heb.  kaphor,  “bowl,”  or  “bason,”  as  also  in  Ezra  8:27  and  1  Chron. 
28:17.  The  related  Akkadian  word  kaparu  also  means  “bowl.” 


11.  All  the  vessels.  See  on  v.  7.  Probably  many  of  these  “vessels”  were  among  those 
that  Belshazzar  profaned  at  the  feast  the  night  Babylon  fell  (Dan.  5:3).  The  irreverent  use 
of  these  sacred  utensils  and  the  defiant  spirit  that  prompted  such  an  act  gave  visible 
evidence  of  the  fact  that  Babylon  would  no  longer  respond  to  divine  messages  of 
guidance  and  that  it  would  refuse  to  release  the  Jewish  captives  in  order  that  they  might 
return  to  their  homeland  as  God  planned  that  they  should  (Dan.  5: 1-4,  21-23). 
Accordingly,  the  kingdom  passed  to  a  nation  that  would  cooperate  with  the  divine  plan 
(vs.  25-31). 

ELLEN  G.  WHITE  COMMENTS 

1-4PK558 
2,  3  TM  203 
5  PK  599 
5-11PK559 


CHAPTER  2 

1  The  number  that  return,  of  the  people,  36  of  the  priest,  40  of  the  Levetis,  43  of  the 
Nethinims,  55  of  Solomon ’s  servants,  62  of  the  priests  which  could  not  shew  their 
pedigree.  64  The  whole  number  of  them,  with  their  substance.  68  Their  oblations. 

1.  Children  of  the  province.  While  the  city  of  Babylon  was  one  of  the  capitals  of  the 
Persian  Empire,  and  its  land  a  satrapy  under  the  administration  of  a  satrap,  Judah  was  a 
province.  The  use  of  this  expression  is  evidence  of  the  familiarity  of  the  writer  with  the 
political  situation  of  that  time. 

Every  one  unto  his  city.  Upon  their  return  the  exiles  not  only  settled  in  Jerusalem  but 
also  in  neighboring  towns  and  villages,  such  as  Jericho,  Tekoa,  Gibeon,  Mizpah,  and  a 
number  of  others  (see  Neh.  3:2-19;  1 1:20-35). 

2.  Zerubbabel.  The  political  leader  of  the  returning  exiles.  In  ch.  3:2  and  elsewhere  he 
is  called  the  son  of  Shealtiel.  In  1  Chron.  3:19,  however,  he  is  listed  among  the  sons  of 
Pedaiah,  a  brother  of  Shealtiel.  This  seeming  discrepancy  can  be  explained  by  assuming  a 
levirate  marriage  (see  on  Deut.  25:5-10)  between  Shealtiel’s  childless  widow  and  his 
brother  Pedaiah,  whose  first  male  child  by  such  a  marriage  would  be  considered  the  heir 
of  Shealtiel  (see  on  Matt.  1:12).  Zerubbabel,  though  actually  the  son  of  Pedaiah,  is  called 
the  son  of  Shealtiel  in  a  majority  of  the  passages  that  refer  to  him.  The  fact  that  in  the 
only  place  where  Zerubbabel  is  called  Pedaiah’ s  son,  Shealtiel  appears  without  children, 
though  older  than  his  brother  Pedaiah,  supports  the  theory  of  a  levirate  marriage. 

Haggai  (ch.  1:1)  speaks  of  Zerubbabel,  a  grandson  of  King  Jehoiachin,  as  governor  of 
Judah.  Cyrus  thus  appointed  the  descendant  of  a  former  king  of  Judah  to  rule  in  the  name 
of  the  Persian  king,  a  choice  with  which  Cyrus  could  expect  the  Jews  to  be  pleased.  They 
would  naturally  accord  more  willing  service  to  one  of  their  own  princes  than  to  a 
foreigner. 

Jeshua.  Yeshua‘  is  the  Aramaic  form  of  the  Hebrew  name  usually  translated 
“Joshua.”  This  Jeshua  was  the  spiritual  leader  of  the  returning  exiles,  the  “high  priest”  of 
Haggai  1:1  and  Zech.  3:1,  and  is  referred  to  also  in  Ezra  3:2;  Neh.  12:1;  etc.  He  was  a 
direct  descendant  of  Aaron,  through  his  father  Jozadak,  high  priest  at  the  time  of 
Nebuchadnezzar’s  captivity  (1  Chron.  6:3-15;  Ezra  3:2).  Jeshua  was  probably  born  in 
exile,  since  he  lived  to  see  the  completion  of  the  Temple  20  years  after  the  return  to 
Jerusalem. 


Thus,  two  men  of  the  old  Jewish  nobility  led  out  in  the  restoration  of  Judah,  one  a 
descendant  of  the  former  reigning  house  as  the  appointed  political  leader,  and  the  other  a 
son  of  the  last  precaptivity  high  priest  as  spiritual  head.  Their  names  may  have  been 
suggested  to  Cyrus  by  a  trusted  counselor,  such  as  Daniel,  and  both  were  no  doubt  chosen 
because  of  sterling  character  and  because  they  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  their  people. 

Nehemiah.  The  function  of  the  other  ten  leaders  here  enumerated  is  unknown, 
inasmuch  as  their  names  do  not  appear  again  except  in  the  duplicate  list  of  Neh.  7.  They 
may  have  been  the  elders  mentioned  frequently  in  later  passages  (see  eh.  5:5,  9;  etc.). 

The  number  of  the  men.  The  following  list  of  exiles  shows  the  importance  attached 
by  the  Jews  to  ancestral  lists.  Though  transported  to  Babylonia  under  the  most  miserable 
conditions  imaginable,  many  had  apparently  succeeded  in  preserving  their  genealogical 
documents.  Some,  however,  had  not  been  so  successful,  and  could  not  prove  their 
pedigree,  (v.  59). 

The  numbers  of  persons  in  the  various  family  groups  here  given  differ  slightly  from 
those  of  a  duplicate  list  Nehemiah  used  almost  a  century  later  to  guide  him  in  the 
resettlement  of  Jerusalem.  Of  the  42  numbers  given  by  Ezra  (vs.  3-60),  18  differ  from  the 
corresponding  numbers  in  Neh.  7.  The  differences  are  small,  and  can  be  explained  by 
assuming  that  the  lists  were  drawn  up  at  different  times,  and  that  during  the  interval  the 
population  figures  varied,  owing  to  deaths  and  births,  or  for  other  reasons. 

3.  Children  ofParosh.  Or,  “sons  ofParosh.”  The  large  family  unit  ofParosh,  with 
2,172  men,  stands  first,  as  it  does  again  in  the  corresponding  list  of  Neh.  7.  The  name 
Parosh  means  “flea.”  It  is  unknown  how  the  family  came  to  adopt  this  name,  but  it  is  a 
fact  that  Arab  tribal  heads  frequently  bear  animal  names  such  as  lizard,  gazelle, 
shrewmouse,  etc.  Similarly,  a  Jewish  tribal  head  may  have  taken  the  name  “flea,”  a  name 
David  figuratively  assumed  after  having  spared  Saul’s  life  at  the  cave  of  Engedi, 
expressing  his  own  humility  in  Saul’s  presence  (1  Sam.  24:14;  26:20). 

4.  Shephatiah.  An  old  family,  whose  name  means  “Jehovah  has  judged.”  This  name 
appears  frequently  from  the  time  of  David  onward. 

5.  Arah.  This  name,  meaning  “He  has  wandered,”  is  attested  but  once  elsewhere,  as 
that  of  a  man  of  the  tribe  of  Asher  (1  Chron.  7:39).  However,  the  name  is  found  in 
Babylonian  documents,  and  may  have  been  adopted  during  the  Exile. 

6.  Pahath-moab.  The  largest  family  unit,  with  2,812  men.  The  name  means 
“governor  of  Moab,”  implying  that  a  fonner  family  head  had  governed  Moab  when  that 
country  was  subject  to  Judah. 

7.  Elam.  This  name  is  attested  in  1  Chron.  8:24;  26:3. 

8.  Zattu.  Nothing  is  known  of  this  or  the  following  name,  Zaccai  (v.  9). 

10.  Bani.  This  name  appears  in  Hebrew  records  since  the  time  of  David  (2  Sam. 
23:36). 

11.  Bebai.  A  Babylonian  name.  This  family  was  either  newly  founded  or  had 
exchanged  its  fonner  name  for  a  Babylonian  one  during  the  Exile. 

12.  Azgad.  The  name  is  found  nowhere  else.  The  greatest  numerical  difference  in  the 
lists  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  occurs  here,  Ezra  giving  the  number  as  1,222,  and  Nehemiah 
(eh.  7: 17)  2,322.  A  later  copyist  may  be  responsible  for  this  seeming  discrepancy. 

13.  Adonikam.  The  name  attested  only  here  means  “My  Lord  is  risen.” 

14.  Bigvai.  A  Persian  name;  the  Bagoas  in  Greek  records.  A  Persian  governor  by  that 
name  ruled  over  Judah  toward  the  end  of  the  5th  century  B.C.  This  large  family  of  2,056 


men  returning  with  Zerubbabel  may  have  taken  the  name  Bigvai  in  honor  of  the  Persians. 
This  family  may  have  come  from  an  area  bordering  on  Persia,  and  may  have  favored 
Persian  policy.  The  Jews  have  always  been  very  adaptable. 

15.  Adin.  The  names  in  vs.  15-19  are  all  Hebrew,  but  the  persons  are  otherwise 
unknown. 

20.  Gibbar.  After  the  17  tribal  units  enumerated  in  vs.  3-19,  15  groups  follow, 
classified  according  to  cities  or  villages.  The  location  of  Gibbar  is  unknown.  Nehemiah’s 
list  has  Gibeon  here  (Neh.  7:25). 

21.  Beth-lehem.  In  Judah,  south  of  Jerusalem,  now  called  Beit  Lahm. 

22.  Netophah.  A  town  near  Bethlehem  whose  exact  location  is  unknown.  It  is  also 
not  clear  why  the  people  of  Netophah,  Anathoth,  Michmas,  Bethel,  and  Ai  (vs.  23,  27, 

28)  are  called  “men,”  and  all  others  “children,”  or  “sons.” 

23.  Anathoth.  A  Levitical  city  in  Benjamin,  now  Ras  el-Kharrubeh  near  ‘Andta,  3 
mi.  (4.8  km.)  northeast  of  Jerusalem.  It  was  formerly  the  home  town  of  the  prophet 
Jeremiah  (Jer.  1:1).  On  the  tenn  “men,”  see  on  v.  22. 

24.  Azmaveth.  A  town  north  of  Anathoth,  now  called  Hizmeh. 

25.  Kirjath-arim.  Usually  called  Kirjath-jearim,  now  Tell  el-Azhar,  about  71/2  mi. 
(12  km.)  west-northwest  from  Jerusalem. 

Chephirah.  Now  Tell  Kefireh ,  north  of  Kirjath-jearim. 

Beeroth.  On  the  road  leading  from  Jerusalem  to  the  north.  Beeroth  has  been 
tentatively  identified  with  Ras  et-Tahuneh,  near  Bethel. 

26.  Rarnah.  Probably  er-Ram,  51/2  mi.  (8.8  fan.)  north  of  Jerusalem. 

Cuba.  Or,  Geba,  known  today  as  Jeba‘,  east  of  Ramah  (see  on  1  Sam.  13:3). 

27.  Michmas.  Now  Mukhmas,  northeast  of  Gaba.  On  the  tenn  “men,”  see  on  v.  22. 

28.  Beth-el.  Now  Beitm.  On  the  term  “men,”  see  on  v.  22. 

Ai.  Ai  has  been  identified  with  et-Tell  east  of  Bethel,  where  excavations  were  carried 
on  from  1933  to  1935.  The  identification  is  probably  correct  as  regards  postexilic  Ai, 
although  its  correctness  in  regard  to  Joshua’s  Ai  is  doubted  (see  on  Joshua  7:2). 

29.  Nebo.  Now  Nuba ,  near  Aijalon,  which  lies  about  12  mi.  west-northwest  of 
Jerusalem. 

30.  Magbish.  An  unknown  locality  in  central  Palestine. 

31.  The  other  Elam.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  an  Elam  is  mentioned  among  the  families 
(v.  7),  it  is  uncertain  whether  a  locality  or  a  family  is  here  designated. 

32.  Harim.  This  name  has  also  been  generally  considered  that  of  a  tribal  unit  rather 

than  of  a  locality.  A  personal  name,  Harimma appears  in  Babylonian  records  of  the  5th 
century,  indicating  that  this  family  was  one  of  those  that  adopted  foreign  names  during 
the  Exile. 

33.  Lod,  Hadid,  and  Ono.  These  three  places  lay  25  mi.  (40  km.)  northwest  of 
Jerusalem.  Lod  is  called  Lydda  in  the  NT,  and  now  bears  the  name  of  Ludd.  Hadid,  now 


el-Haditheh ,  lay  about  31/2  mi.  (5.6  km.)  east-northeast  of  Lod,  while  Ono,  now  Kefr 

‘Ana,  lay  about  5  mi.  (8  km.)  north  of  Lod. 

34.  Jericho.  This  city  lay  in  the  Jordan  valley  and  has  generally  been  identified  with 
Tell  es-Sultan,  adjoining  modem  Jericho  (see  Vol.  I  p.  124;  Vol.  II,  p.  42). 

35.  Senaah.  It  is  interesting  to  find  at  the  close  of  all  nonecclesiastical  families  and 
city  groups  the  largest  unit  of  all — 3,630  men — with  the  strange  name  “children  of 
Senaah.”  That  this  group  is  mentioned  last  may  indicate  that  it  was  considered  less 
important  than  the  others.  Because  of  its  feminine  ending  the  name  has  been  thought  to 
represent  a  town  but  that  so  large  a  town  should  have  existed  without  ever  being 
mentioned  elsewhere  would  be  most  unusual.  How  could  such  a  place  have  disappeared 
without  leaving  any  trace  of  its  former  existence?  For  this  reason  some  commentators 
consider  it  to  be  the  name  of  a  family  unit.  But  if  so,  why  should  it  be  mentioned  alone,  at 
the  end  of  a  number  of  city  groups,  in  spite  of  its  great  number?  It  therefore  seems 
reasonable  to  consider  that  the  3,630  “children  of  Senaah”  were  a  class  of  low-caste 
people,  as  Meyer  and  Kittel  have  suggested.  The  name  Senaah  appears  also  in  variant 
forms  in  Neh.  1 1:9  and  1  Chron.  9:7. 

Settlements  of  the  Persian  Province  of  Judah 
According  to  Ezra  and  Nehemiah 


2Nichol,  F.  D.  (1978).  The  Seventh-day  Adventist  Bible  Commentary  :  The  Holy  Bible 
with  exegetical  and  expository  comment.  Commentary  Reference  Series  (Ezr  1:2). 
Washington,  D.C.:  Review  and  Herald  Publishing  Association. 


U.  Mfrft 


Beeroth 


Jerusalem 

Jericho 


Keilah  Bethlehem 


Hebron 


Note 


Azekah 


Adullam 


Lachish 


t&rab. 


Beer-sheba 


The  exact  extent  of  the  restored  province  of  Judah  is  unknown.  However,  the  cities  and 
towns  listed  in  Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  plotted  on  a  map,  provide  an  approximate  idea  of  the 
boundaries.  Compare  this  territory  with  the  area  fortified  by  Rehoboam  (see  Invasion  of 
Sennacherib)  and  with  the  kingdom  of  Hezekiah’s  time  (see  The  Province  of  Judah  in 
Nehemiah’s  Time).  The  bold  lines  represents  the  main  highways  through  this  area. 


Some  think  it  possible  that  this  name  was  given  to  people  who  could  not  prove  their 
ancestry,  and  did  not  belong  to  a  professional  guild,  such  as  the  apothecaries  or 
goldsmiths  (Neh.  3:8,  3 1).  They  seem  to  have  been  men  without  an  established  place  in 
society,  with  neither  pedigree  nor  inherited  rights.  A  common  lot  united  them.  They  may 
not  have  fared  well  in  Babylonia,  and  perhaps  returned  in  great  numbers  with  the  hope  of 
better  opportunities  in  Palestine. 

36.  The  priests.  Of  the  priests,  four  families  with  a  total  of  4,289  men  returned  to 
Jerusalem,  and  three  additional  families  that  could  not  prove  their  eligibility  (vs.  61-63). 
Three  of  the  legitimate  priestly  families  traced  their  descent  back  to  persons  who  had 
been  heads  of  priestly  courses  during  the  reign  of  David,  namely  Jedaiah,  limner,  and 
Harim  (1  Chron.  24:7,  8,  14).  The  other  family  originated  from  a  certain  Pashur,  of  whom 


3Nichol,  F.  D.  (1978).  The  Seventh-day  Adventist  Bible  Commentary  :  The  Holy  Bible 
with  exegetical  and  expository  comment.  Commentary  Reference  Series  (Ge  1:1). 
Washington,  D.C.:  Review  and  Herald  Publishing  Association. 


nothing  further  is  known.  No  Biblical  person  who  bore  this  name  can  have  been  the 
ancestor  of  this  family. 

The  four  priestly  families  mentioned  in  this  list  of  exiles  were  still  the  main 
representatives  of  the  priesthood  in  Ezra’s  time,  80  years  later,  when  all  four  are 
mentioned  in  the  list  of  those  who  had  taken  strange  wives  (Ezra  10: 18-22). 

40.  The  Levites.  It  is  surprising  to  find  the  lower  ecclesiastical  workers  returning  in 
such  small  numbers — only  74  Levites,  128  singers,  139  gatekeepers,  and  392  other 
Temple  servants — a  total  of  733  men  as  compared  with  more  than  4,000  priests  who 
returned. 

From  the  history  of  the  kingdom  of  Judah  we  know  that  the  Temple  service  had,  at 
times,  fallen  into  decay,  and  that  many  of  the  Temple  personnel  had  been  connected  with 
the  pagan  high  places  (see  on  Judges  5:18)  that  had  been  established  throughout  the 
country.  All  of  these  were  destroyed  by  Josiah  as  a  part  of  his  work  of  reform  (2  Kings 
23:5,  8,  13),  and  their  priests  taken  to  Jerusalem.  But  a  place  in  the  sanctuary  and  at  the 
altar  of  the  Temple  was  denied  them,  and  they  were  apparently  allowed  to  perform  only 
the  most  menial  tasks  (see  on  2  Kings  23:9). 

Ezekiel  refers  to  the  misconduct  of  the  Temple  personnel  prior  to  the  Exile,  but  the 
Zadok  priests  seem  to  have  remained  at  least  comparatively  free  from  idolatry,  and,  in  the 
service  of  the  Temple  shown  him  in  vision,  were  to  have  served  as  priests.  Their  Levitical 
brethren  were  to  be  allowed  to  perform  only  menial  duties  in  the  new  Temple.  The 
Levites  could  thus  not  expect  positions  of  honor,  and  most  of  them  may  therefore  have 
preferred  to  remain  in  exile. 

Another  possible  reason  for  the  small  number  of  returning  Levites  may  have  been  that 
relatively  few  of  them  had  been  taken  into  exile.  Nebuchadnezzar  at  first  deported  only 
the  higher  officers,  the  nobility,  and  the  armed  forces.  The  Levites  did  not  belong  to  any 
of  these  classes — at  least  not  since  the  time  of  Josiah — and  may  therefore  not  have  been 
deported  in  so  great  numbers  as  the  priests.  If  but  few  Levites  were  in  exile,  the  number 
of  those  returning  would  also  be  small. 

41.  The  singers.  A  special  class  of  Levites.  Only  one  family  is  represented,  that  of 
Asaph,  one  of  the  leading  musicians  in  the  time  of  David  (1  Chron.  6:39,  43;  16:5,  6). 
What  had  become  of  the  descendants  of  the  other  musical  directors  mentioned  in  the  titles 
of  the  Psalms  and  other  Bible  passages  is  not  known. 

42.  Porters.  Another  profession  known  since  the  time  of  David.  The  Temple,  with  its 
many  halls,  gates,  and  courts,  particularly  upon  the  occasions  of  annual  feasts,  required  a 
special  police  force  to  maintain  order  and  security. 

43.  The  Nethinims.  The  word  thus  translated  is  from  the  root  nathan,  “to  give,”  and 
means  “given  ones,”  probably  in  the  sense  of  being  devoted,  or  dedicated  to  the 
sanctuary.  Since  the  time  of  Joshua  (Joshua  9:27),  foreigners  had  been  used  for  the  most 
menial  type  of  work  in  the  Temple  service.  To  this  group  of  Temple  servants  prisoners  of 
war  may  have  been  added  from  time  to  time  (see  Ezra  8:20).  The  returning  Nethinims 
belonged  to  35  families. 

55.  Solomon ’s  servants.  King  Solomon  had  apparently  increased  the  service 
personnel  of  the  Temple,  inasmuch  as  the  new  buildings  required  much  more  attention  (1 
Kings  9:20,  21;  2  Chron.  8:7,  8).  As  the  lowest  rank  of  ecclesiastical  workers,  they  are 
here  mentioned  last.  They  lived  in  separate  towns,  or  in  their  own  quarters  in  Jerusalem, 
and,  though  not  Israelites,  had  agreed  to  keep  the  whole  law  (see  Neh.  10:29-31).  The 


Deuteronomic  law  required  that  they  be  considered  a  part  of  the  congregation  of  Israel 
(Deut.  29:10-13;  Ex.  20:10)  and  be  treated  as  such.  Ten  families  of  “Solomon’s  servants” 
returned  with  Zerubbabel. 

58.  All  the  Nethinims.  The  Nethinims  (vs.  43-54)  and  “Solomon’s  servants”  (vs.  55- 
57)  were  apparently  so  closely  related  in  origin  and  work  that  their  number  is  given  as  if 
they  were  one  group.  A  total  of  45  families  is  represented,  averaging  eight  men  each.  It  is 
thus  apparent  that  their  family  units  were,  for  some  unknown  reason,  much  smaller  than 
those  of  the  full-blooded  Jews.  Later,  at  the  time  of  Ezra,  220  more  Nethinims  returned 
(eh.  8:20).  Reports  must  have  reached  Babylonia  that  those  who  returned  under 
Zerubbabel  had  found  good  positions  in  the  Temple  service,  and  many  more  became 
willing  to  sever  their  connections  with  Mesopotamia  and  return  to  Palestine. 

59.  Tel-melah.  The  locations  of  all  four  Mesopotamian  places  mentioned  in  this  text 
are  unknown.  From  these  four  places  came  652  men  (v.  60)  belonging  to  three  family 
groups  which  could  not  give  proof  that  they  were  descendants  of  fonner  Jews.  If  their 
forebears  had  been  legitimate  inhabitants  of  Judah  at  the  time  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  they 
may  perhaps  have  received  especially  rough  treatment,  either  during  the  journey  to 
Babylonia  or  as  slaves  after  their  arrival,  and  had  consequently  lost  all  identifying 
documents  (see  on  v.  2). 

61.  Priests.  Three  returning  families  claimed  to  belong  to  the  priesthood  but  were 
unable  to  present  valid  credentials.  Admission  to  priestly  office  was  denied  them  by  the 
governor  until  a  high  priest  would  be  able  to  procure  a  divine  decision  by  means  of  the 
Urirn  and  Thummim.  It  is  strange  that  the  number  of  these  priests  is  not  given  either  in 
this  list  or  in  that  of  Neh.  7. 

Koz.  It  is  possible  that  this  family  was  later  able  to  establish  its  priestly  rights, 
because  we  find  a  certain  “Meremoth  the  son  of  Urijah,  the  son  of  Koz”  taking  part  in  the 
building  of  the  city  wall  in  Nehemiah’s  time  (Neh.  3:4,  21).  Ezra  (eh.  8:33)  simply  calls 
him  “Meremoth  the  son  of  Uriah  the  priest.”  The  members  of  this  family  seem  either  to 
have  found  their  credentials  or  to  have  secured  other  evidence  that  their  ancestors  were 
priests,  or,  the  Urim  and  Thummim  had  revealed  God’s  will  with  respect  to  them. 

63.  The  Tirshatha.  From  the  Persian  tarshta,  an  honorific  title  for  the  governor  of  a 
province,  equivalent  to  “His  Excellency.”  Its  literal  meaning  is,  “the  feared  one.” 

Urim  and  ...  Thummim.  See  on  Ex.  28:15,  30.  Zerubbabel  evidently  anticipated  that 
the  power  of  obtaining  direct  answers  from  God  by  means  of  the  Urim  and  Thummim, 
which  had  existed  in  pre-exilic  times,  would  be  restored  as  soon  as  the  new  congregation 
was  re-established  and  the  services  of  the  Temple  reinstituted.  Whether  his  expectations 
were  fulfilled  is  not  known. 

64.  The  whole  congregation.  The  sum  total  of  all  the  figures  given  in  the  preceding 
verses  is  29,818,  while  the  total  number  of  returning  exiles  is  given  as  42,360.  It  is  thus 
evident  that  besides  the  men  enumerated  in  detail  another  12,542  must  have  followed. 
Since  the  number  12,542  is  too  large  for  the  three  families  of  priests  whose  numbers  were 
not  given  (see  on  v.  61),  the  suggestion  that  they  were  women  must  be  considered  a 
possible  solution  to  the  problem.  Their  relatively  small  number — in  comparison  with  the 
number  of  returning  men — can  be  explained  by  assuming  that  many  men  left  their 
families  with  relatives  in  Babylonia  until  homes  could  be  provided  for  them  in  Palestine. 
Presumably,  the  women  were  then  to  follow  their  husbands  in  a  later  caravan  as  soon  as 
the  situation  in  Palestine  should  make  the  trip  advisable.  Since,  in  the  following  verses, 


maidservants  as  well  as  menservants  are  counted,  and  female  singers  as  well  as  their  male 
colleagues,  it  seems  certain  that  the  wives  of  free  citizens  were  not  omitted  from  the 
count.  Hence,  we  are  to  understand  the  42,360  individuals  listed  as  the  total  number  of  all 
returning  citizens,  men,  women,  and  ecclesiastical  personnel. 

65.  Beside  their  servants.  After  the  enumeration  of  all  Jews  and  also  of  those  who 
claimed  to  belong  to  the  congregation,  7,337  male  and  female  slaves  are  mentioned.  That 
they  were  not  Jews  is  evident  not  only  from  their  social  position  but  also  from  the  place 
they  receive  in  this  list — after  the  total  of  the  “whole  congregation”  has  been  presented.  It 
is  surprising  to  find  that  in  the  50  years  of  their  captivity  some  of  the  Jews  had  improved 
their  social  standing  to  the  extent  that  they  had  acquired  slaves — one  to  every  sixth  Jew. 

Singing  men  and  singing  women.  Some  have  thought  that  these  non-Jewish  artists 
were  to  swell  the  comparatively  small  number  of  Levitical  singers  (see  on  v.  41).  This  is, 
however,  unlikely.  Some  commentators  consider  them  secular  entertainers.  When  the 
Israelites  left  Egypt  about  1 ,000  years  earlier  a  “mixed  multitude”  of  non- Israelites  also 
went  up  with  them  (Ex.  12:38),  and  in  the  wilderness  became  a  cause  of  much  trouble 
(Num.  1 1:4).  It  would  not  be  surprising  to  find  that  in  leaving  Babylonia  the  Jews  were 
accompanied  by  a  similar  group. 

66.  Their  horses.  A  total  number  of  8,136  riding  animals  and  beasts  of  burden  is 
listed  as  accompanying  the  expedition.  Since  the  group  desired  to  travel  rapidly,  the 
returning  group  took  no  sheep,  goats,  or  cattle.  Those  who  possessed  such  animals  in 
Babylonia  probably  sold  them  and  took  the  money  with  them. 

68.  When  they  came.  The  writer  passes  over  the  journey  in  silence  (see  on  Gen.  24:7, 
62),  though  it  must  have  taken  several  weeks.  The  route  is  not  mentioned,  although  the 
topography  of  the  Near  East  leaves  few  uncertainties  in  this  respect  (see  on  Gen.  12:5). 
The  caravan  probably  followed  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates  up  to  the  36th  parallel,  or  went 
through  the  fonner  homeland  of  Assyria  to  Arbela,  and  then  followed  the  approximate 
course  of  the  present  Syro-Turkish  border  till  they  reached  the  Euphrates.  From  there,  the 
desert  between  the  Euphrates  and  the  Orontes  River  was  crossed,  with  the  Aleppo  oasis 
as  a  stopping  place,  midway  across  the  desert.  Reaching  the  Orontes,  they  probably 

followed  this  river  up  to  its  source,  and  then  marched  through  the  Beqa‘,  the  valley 
between  the  Lebanon  and  Anti-Lebanon  mountain  ranges,  until  they  reached  the  upper 
course  of  the  Jordan,  and  so  entered  Palestine.  This  was  the  route  that  most  military 
forces  of  the  Assyrians  and  Babylonians  had  taken  in  the  past  and  that  the  captive  parents 
and  grandparents  of  this  group  apparently  traversed  in  the  opposite  direction  half  a 
century  earlier  (see  Jer.  39:5-7;  52:9,  10,  27). 

The  time  of  departure  was  probably  the  spring  of  536  B.C.  (see  on  ch.  1:1),  and 
perhaps  Jerusalem  was  reached  in  the  summer  of  the  same  year.  Eighty  years  later  it  took 
Ezra  and  his  caravan  almost  four  months  to  reach  Jerusalem  (chs.  7:8,  9;  8:31),  and  it  is 
reasonable  to  think  that  Zerubbabel’s  journey  lasted  as  long  as  that  of  Ezra. 

Offered  freely.  Arriving  at  the  site  of  the  fonner  Temple,  the  members  of  the 
expedition  conducted  a  thanksgiving  service  in  which  the  heads  of  families  and  the 
people  offered  gifts  for  the  planned  reconstruction  of  the  Temple  building  to  the  sum  of 
61,000  drams  of  gold  and  5,000  silver  minas. 

This  was  a  most  remarkable  sum  for  a  group  of  people  who  had  but  recently  regained 
liberty.  A  spirit  of  liberality  must  have  taken  hold  of  them  like  that  which  gripped  the 
people  at  the  building  of  the  tabernacle  at  Sinai  (see  Ex.  36:5-7).  They  knew  how  God 


had  fulfilled  His  promises  through  the  prophets,  and  were  willing  to  make  a  sacrifice  to 
re-establish  the  Temple  and  its  service. 

God  has  ever  provided  His  people  with  opportunities  to  give  of  the  means  entrusted  to 
them.  There  is  no  better  cure  for  the  spirit  of  selfishness  that  naturally  infects  the  human 
heart  than  to  respond  “freely”  to  calls  to  advance  the  cause  of  God  in  the  earth  and  to  help 
their  fellow  men.  Those  who  tally  love  God  will  cultivate  the  spirit  of  liberality  (see  2 
Cor.  9:6,  7). 

ELLEN  G.  WHITE  COMMENTS 

64,  65  PK  598 
64-70PK  560 


CHAPTER  3 

1  The  altar  is  set  up.  4  Offerings  frequented.  7  Workmen  prepared.  8  The  foundations  of  the 
temple  are  laid  in  great  joy  and  mourning. 

1.  The  seventh  month.  Shortly  after  their  arrival  in  Palestine,  probably  in  the  summer 
of  536  B.C.,  the  newly  returned  exiles  assembled  at  Jerusalem  to  inaugurate  the  new 
Temple  service.  This  gathering  took  place  at  the  end  of  the  6th  month,  as  a  comparison  of 
v.  1  with  v.  6  shows.  The  7th  month  (Tishri)  was  one  of  the  most  sacred  months  of  the 
entire  Jewish  religious  year.  The  1st  day  of  that  month  was  New  Year’s  Day  of  the  civil 
calendar  (see  Vol.  II,  p.  1 10).  The  month  began  with  a  blowing  of  trumpets  and  a  holy 
convocation  (Lev.  23:24;  see  Vol.  II,  p.  106).  Ten  days  later  came  the  solemn  Day  of 
Atonement  (Lev.  23:27),  followed  almost  immediately  by  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles,  from 
the  15th  to  the  22d  day  of  the  same  month  (Lev.  23:34-36). 

The  people  gathered.  The  people  were  prepared  to  stay  long  enough  to  celebrate  the 
Feast  of  Tabernacles  (v.  4),  one  of  the  three  great  feasts  every  Jew  was  required  to 
observe  in  Jerusalem  (Ex.  23:14;  Lev.  23:2;  Deut.  16:16). 

2.  Jeshua.  Concerning  Jeshua  and  Zerubbabel,  see  on  eh.  2:2. 

Builded  the  altar.  The  old  Temple  area  must  have  been  surveyed,  and  the  place 
ascertained  where  the  altar  of  burnt  offering  had  originally  been  located.  On  that  sacred 
spot  a  new  altar  was  built.  The  altar  was  the  center  of  Jewish  worship,  and  services  could 
not  be  carried  on  without  it.  The  altar  must  have  been  completed  by  the  last  day  of  the  6th 
month  (see  v.  6). 

As  it  is  written.  Under  the  leadership  of  men  like  Daniel  and  Ezekiel  the  exiles  had 
detennined  to  start  from  the  beginning  to  worship  God  according  to  His  expressed  will, 
and  not  again  fall  into  the  sins  of  indifference  and  idolatry,  on  account  of  which  they  and 
their  fathers  had  had  to  suffer  so  much.  Reference  is  probably  here  made  to  Lev.  17:2-6 
and  Deut.  12:5-7,  where  God  explicitly  commands  the  Israelites  to  offer  their  sacrifices 
only  at  the  place  He  would  select  for  that  purpose.  That  place  was  Jerusalem  (1  Kings 
9:3). 

3.  His  bases.  Rather,  “its  place”  (RSV),  meaning  that  the  altar  was  erected  on  the 
exact  spot  where  Solomon’s  altar  of  burnt  offering  had  stood. 

Fear  was  upon  them.  Although  the  people  had  but  recently  returned  from  Babylonia, 
they  were  already  aware  of  the  hostility  of  their  neighbors,  who  were  not  a  little 
displeased  that  the  Jews  had  now  returned  to  their  homeland.  The  surrounding  people 
may  have  occupied  some  parts  of  Judea  during  the  Exile,  and  were  now  asked  to  return 
these  to  their  rightful  owners.  Naturally,  they  looked  with  suspicion  upon  the  Jews,  who 
made  it  plain  that  henceforth  no  other  worship  than  that  of  Jehovah  would  be  tolerated. 


This  hostility  may  already  have  been  revealed  in  threats.  Hence,  the  returning  exiles 
assembled  in  Jerusalem  in  a  state  of  fear.  Though  they  had  permission  from  Cyrus  to 
raise  up  both  their  altar  and  their  Temple,  it  was  not  at  all  certain  that  this  could  be 
accomplished  without  encountering  serious  opposition  from  the  neighboring  peoples. 
Cyrus  had  only  recently  come  into  possession  of  these  areas,  which  had  belonged  to  the 
Babylonian  Empire,  and  he  may  have  exercised  only  nominal  control  over  them. 

Burnt  offerings.  As  the  law  required  (Ex.  29:38,  39;  Num.  28:3,  4). 

4.  Feast  of  tabernacles.  The  festival  requirements  of  Lev.  23:33-42  were  carefully 
observed.  To  live  in  tents  or  booths  had  a  real  and  appropriate  meaning  this  time.  The 
feast  was  originally  established  as  a  memorial  of  the  40  years  of  desert  wandering.  Once 
more  the  people  of  God  had  been  led  back  to  their  homeland  from  a  foreign  country, 
where  they  had  been  in  exile;  once  more  they  were  living  in  tents,  until  more  permanent 
places  of  abode  could  be  built. 

Daily  burnt  offerings.  These  offerings  are  not  those  mentioned  in  vs.  3  and  5,  but 
pertained  to  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles.  The  regulations  concerning  them  are  found  in 
Num.  29:12-40.  All  particulars  there  enjoined  were  now  carefully  observed,  as  may  be 
concluded  from  the  record  here  given  of  the  celebration. 

5.  Continual  burnt  offering.  This  was  doubtless  the  daily  morning  and  evening 
sacrifice  (Ex.  29:38M2;  Num.  28:3-6). 

Both  of  the  new  moons.  Literally,  “and  those  of  the  new  moons.”  The  reading  in  the 
KJV  gives  the  impression  that  the  continual  burnt  offerings  pertained  to  the  newmoon 
festival  and  the  other  set  feasts,  but  this  is  not  the  meaning  of  the  Hebrew  text.  The 
regulations  for  the  feast  of  the  new  moon  are  found  in  Num.  28: 1 1-15. 

The  set  feasts.  See  on  Lev.  23:2.  These  were  the  other  feasts  such  as  the  Passover, 
Feast  of  Weeks,  and  the  Day  of  Atonement. 

Freewill  offering.  The  custom  of  bringing  freewill  offerings  was  also  reinstituted  (see 
Lev.  1-3).  Thus  provision  was  made  for  all  that  was  most  essential  in  the  practice  of  the 
Jewish  religious  ritual,  although  the  Temple  itself  remained  unbuilt  for  the  time  being. 

6.  Seventh  month.  See  on  v.  1 . 

7.  Gave  money.  During  the  festive  assembly  discussions  were  held  concerning  the 
rebuilding  of  the  Temple,  and  contracts  were  closed  with  artisans  able  to  carry  out  the 
plans  there  laid.  Many  of  the  exiles  had  doubtless  been  employed  by  the  Babylonians  in 
building  their  palaces,  temples,  and  fortifications.  During  the  time  of  the  Exile, 
particularly  under  Nebuchadnezzar,  Babylon  had  witnessed  tremendous  activity,  as  the 
texts  excavated  there  have  shown.  The  professional  skill  acquired  in  Babylon  now  proved 
to  be  a  great  asset,  and  Zerubbabel  set  the  masons  and  carpenters  to  work  at  their 
respective  tasks,  paying  them  regular  wages  in  money. 

Meat.  Literally,  “food.” 

Zidon.  The  purchase  of  cedars  from  the  Lebanon  Mountains  was  made  by  contract 
with  the  Sidonians  and  Tyrians,  with  compensation  in  kind.  Phoenicia  was  a  narrow  strip 
of  coastland  and  had  to  import  foodstuffs  (see  Acts  12:20;  see  also  Vol.  II,  p.  68). 
Solomon  had  paid  for  the  materials  received  from  Hiram  of  Tyre  with  wheat,  barley, 
wine,  and  oil  (2  Chron.  2:15),  and  similar  arrangement  was  now  made  by  Zerubbabel. 
From  the  most  ancient  times  the  Lebanon  region  had  furnished  cedarwood  for  building 
palaces,  temples,  and  other  public  buildings  throughout  the  civilized  countries  of  the  Near 
East. 


That  the  Sidonians  are  mentioned  before  the  Tyrians  accords  with  the  actual  political 
situation  under  the  Persian  rale.  Herodotus  (vii.  96,  98;  viii.  67)  claims  that  in  the  time  of 
Xerxes  the  king  of  Sidon  possessed  a  higher  rank  than  the  king  of  Tyre.  This  condition 
probably  existed  before  Xerxes’  time,  and  was  due  to  the  long  siege  of  Tyre  by 
Nebuchadnezzar.  The  result  was  a  marked  weakening  of  the  economic  strength  and 
prestige  of  Tyre.  Sidon  profited  by  this  situation  and  thereafter  took  the  lead  among  the 
Phoenician  city  states  (see  Vol.  II,  p.  69). 

According  to  the  grant.  A  special  grant  of  Phoenician  timber  made  by  Cyras  seems 
to  be  intended.  Although  outside  of  this  remark  we  have  no  written  evidence  of  such  a 
grant,  the  provision  made  in  the  official  decree,  as  later  found  in  Ecbatana,  to  have  the 
cost  of  the  Temple  paid  from  royal  funds,  apparently  included  the  purchase  of  building 
material  with  public  money.  The  food,  drink,  and  oil  must  have  been  provided  by  the 
Persian  administration,  because  the  newly  arrived  Jews  could  hardly  have  found  enough 
foodstuffs  even  for  their  own  needs  in  the  half-deserted  country  to  which  they  had  come. 

8.  The  second  year.  If  the  year  of  the  Jews’  return  was  536  B.c.  (see  on  eh.  1:1),  the 
second  month  of  the  second  year  would  have  fallen  in  the  spring  of  535  B.C.  The  months 
were  numbered  beginning  with  Nisan,  the  1st  month  of  the  ecclesiastical  year,  even 
though  the  months  so  designated  referred  to  the  civil  calendar,  which  began  in  the  fall 
with  Tishri,  the  7th  month  (see  Vol.  II,  p.  108).  The  phrase,  “of  their  coming  unto  the 
house  of  God  at  Jerusalem,”  shows  clearly  that  the  second  year  of  their  return  is  meant, 
and  not  the  second  year  of  Cyras’  reign,  as  some  commentators  have  thought. 

The  second  month.  Called  Iyyar  in  the  postexilic  calendar.  Some  commentators  think 
that  this  month  was  chosen  for  the  beginning  of  building  activities  in  order  to  coincide 
with  the  date  chosen  by  Solomon  for  beginning  the  erection  of  the  first  Temple  (1  Kings 
6:1). 

Zerabbabel.  In  v.  2  Jeshua,  the  high  priest,  is  mentioned  before  Zerabbabel,  the 
governor,  because  reference  is  made  to  a  purely  ecclesiastical  affair,  the  beginning  of  the 
sacrificial  service,  in  which  the  high  priest  naturally  had  primary  authority.  In  connection 
with  the  rebuilding  of  the  Temple,  Zerabbabel,  representing  the  authority  of  the  state,  is 
mentioned  first.  He  was  the  official  representative  of  the  Persian  king,  who  had  issued  the 
decree  to  rebuild  the  Temple;  therefore  it  was  his  privilege  and  duty  to  lead  out  in  the 
measures  to  be  taken  in  carrying  out  the  decree. 

Appointed  the  Levites.  The  few  Levites  who  had  returned  (see  on  eh.  2:40)  were 
appointed  by  the  governor  to  supervise  the  workmen  employed  in  rebuilding  the  Temple. 

From  twenty  years.  In  conformity  with  a  custom  that  had  existed  at  least  since  the 
time  of  David,  that  the  Levites  could  serve  only  after  reaching  the  age  of  20  (1  Chron. 
23:24,  27;  2  Chron.  31:17).  In  Moses’  time  they  were  not  permitted  to  serve  until  the  age 
of  25  (Num.  8:24). 

Set  forward.  That  is,  “supervised”  or  “had  the  oversight.” 

9.  Jeshua.  The  supervision  of  the  work  was  under  three  groups,  probably  arranged 
according  to  the  population  of  the  new  province  of  Judea.  Jeshua  was  the  head  of  the 
priesthood,  Kadmiel  was  spokesman  for  the  tribe  of  Judah,  and  Henadad  was  apparently 
the  leader  of  the  lower  rank  of  Temple  personnel. 

10.  Priests  in  their  apparel.  The  priestly  gannents  which  the  people  had  recently 
provided  (eh.  2:69)  were  designed  “for  glory  and  for  beauty”  according  to  the  Mosaic  law 
(Ex.  28:40). 


With  trumpets.  The  blowing  of  trumpets  was  a  priestly  prerogative  (Num.  10:8;  31:6; 
Joshua  6:4;  1  Chron.  15:24;  16:6;  2  Chron.  5:12),  while  cymbals  were  the  musical 
instalments  played  by  Levites  (1  Chron.  15:16,  19;  16:5;  2  Chron.  5:12,  13;  29:25). 

After  the  ordinance  of  David.  This  ordinance  is  given  in  1  Chron.  15:16-24. 
However,  Zerubbabel’s  musical  service  fell  short  of  the  “ordinance  of  David,”  since  it 
failed  to  provide  for  several  instruments  that  were  an  essential  part  of  David’s  system. 
Apparently,  the  musical  training  of  the  Levites  had  been  neglected  during  the  Exile  (see 
Ps.  137:2-4). 

11.  They  sang  together  by  course.  Or,  “they  sang  responsively”  (RSV),  literally, 
“they  replied  [to  each  other].”  The  choir  was  divided  into  two  groups  that  sang 
alternately,  or  antiphonally. 

Shouted.  Shouting  has  always  characterized  occasions  of  joy  and  triumph,  but  is 
seldom  mentioned  in  connection  with  religious  affairs.  One  such  exceptional  occasion 
occurred  when  the  ark  of  the  covenant  was  taken  to  the  Israelite  camp  near  Aphek  ( 1 
Sam.  4:5),  another  when  David  brought  it  up  from  Kirjath-jearim  to  Jerusalem  (2  Sam. 
6:15).  Pious  shouting  is  also  mentioned  in  Ps.  47:5  and  Zech.  4:7. 

12.  Ancient  men.  It  was  only  50  years  since  the  Temple  of  Solomon  had  been 
destroyed  (586  B.C.)  and  70  since  the  first  captivity,  and  there  were  “many”  older  men  in 
the  congregation  who  had  seen  it  in  their  youth,  or  childhood,  and  vividly  remembered  its 
grandeur  and  glory.  They  could  not  help  crying  when  they  thought  of  the  modest  plans 
for  rebuilding  the  Temple.  It  was  a  “day  of  small  things”  (Zech.  4: 10),  and  the  new 
house,  in  comparison  with  the  old  one,  appeared  to  be  “nothing”  (Haggai  2:3).  Solomon 
had  been  able  to  employ  the  best  workmen  of  his  own  country,  which  reached  from  the 
border  of  Egypt  to  the  Euphrates,  and  the  skill  of  neighboring  lands,  like  that  of  the 
Tyrians.  Zerubbabel  had  to  depend  on  his  own  subjects,  the  few  citizens  of  the  small 
province  of  Judea. 

13.  Noise  of  the  weeping.  Weeping  in  the  Orient  is  not  done  silently,  but  with  the 
utterance  of  shrill  cries. 


ELLEN  G.  WHITE  COMMENTS 

1-6PK  560 

11.12  PK  563 

12  GC  23 

12.13  PK  564 

CHAPTER  4 

1  The  adversaries,  being  not  accepted  in  the  building  of  the  temple  with  the  Jews, 
endeavour  to  hinder  it.  7  Their  letter  to  Artaxerxes.  17  The  decree  of  Artaxerxes.  23  The 
building  is  hindered. 

1.  The  adversaries.  Concerning  their  identity,  see  v.  2.  Although  they  apparently 
came  in  a  friendly  guise,  the  historian  saw  them  for  what  they  really  were,  “adversaries,” 
literally,  “enemies,”  like  Hainan  (Esther  7:6)  or  Sanballat  (Neh.  4: 1 1). 

2.  We  seek  your  God.  It  was  taie,  in  a  sense,  that  they  sought  God,  though  not  like  the 
returned  exiles.  The  Samaritans,  inhabitants  of  the  area  formerly  occupied  by  the 
kingdom  of  Israel,  were  mainly  Aramaeans  from  Syria  and  Mesopotamia.  They  had  a 
mixed  religion  of  paganism  and  Jehovah  worship  (see  2  Kings  17:24-33). 

Since  the  days  of  Esar-haddon.  Of  a  transplantation  of  people  into  the  region  of 
Samaria  by  Esarhaddon,  who  reigned  over  Assyria  from  681-699  B.C.,  no  information  is 


available  aside  from  this  statement.  However,  the  prophecy  of  Isa.  7 : 8 — a  prediction 
made  about  a  decade  before  Samaria’s  fall — to  the  effect  that  Ephraim  would  be  broken 
within  65  years  so  “that  it  be  not  a  people,”  may  refer  to  this  transplantation.  The 
fulfillment  should  therefore  have  taken  place  before  665  B.C.,  during  Esarhaddon’s  reign. 
It  seems  that  a  new  uprising  against  Assyrian  power  among  the  remnants  of  the  former 
Israelite  kingdom  must  have  occurred  at  that  time,  with  the  result  that  the  Assyrians 
moved  them  out  of  the  country  and  replaced  them  by  contingents  of  foreigners,  as  Sargon 
II  had  done  after  the  destruction  of  Samaria  in  723/2  B.C.  (2  Kings  17:24).  Another,  and 
even  later,  transplantation  of  people  under  “Asnapper”  (Ashurbanipal)  is  mentioned  in 
Ezra  4:10. 

3.  Ye  have  nothing  to  do.  From  the  sad  experience  of  Babylonian  exile,  the  Jews  had 
learned  one  thing  well — to  resist  the  temptation  to  join  idolaters  in  any  kind  of  enterprise. 
Unfaithfulness  to  God  had  resulted  from  the  unholy  connections  the  pre — exilic  Jews  had 
made  with  other  nations,  and  the  end  of  this  course  of  action  had  been  disgrace  and 
disaster.  The  Jews  had  therefore  determined  not  to  fall  into  that  error  again,  a  vow  that, 
with  few  exceptions,  postexilic  Jewry  rigorously  kept.  If  anything,  they  went  to  the 
opposite  extreme. 

The  break  with  the  Samaritans  at  this  time  proved  final.  The  result  was  hatred  and 
mutual  aversion  and  contempt,  which  continued  through  the  centuries  (see  Luke  9:52-54; 
John  4:9). 

4.  Weakened  the  hands.  Or,  “discouraged”  (RSV).  Encouragement  is  spoken  of  as 
“strengthening  the  hands”  (Ezra  6:22;  Isa.  35:3;  Jer.  23:14;  etc.).  The  expression 
“weakening  the  hands”  (see  Jer.  38:4)  occurs  also  in  the  so-called  Lachish  Letters, 
inscribed  potsherds  from  Jeremiah’s  time  (see  Vol.  I,  p.  125;  Vol.  II,  p.  97). 

Troubled  them.  Since  the  “trouble”  resulted  in  a  cessation  of  work,  it  must  have  been 
fully  effective.  The  hindering  seems  not  to  have  been  limited  to  threats,  but  was  probably 
of  a  more  serious  nature.  All  the  returned  exiles  lived  in  unfortified  settlements, 
presumably  in  temporary  houses  or  tents.  The  threats  made  against  them,  and  occasional 
attacks  on  their  property,  may  have  been  of  such  a  nature  that  workmen  not  resident  in 
Jerusalem  found  it  necessary  to  remain  at  home  to  protect  their  families  and  property. 
Whatever  course  was  followed  by  the  enemies  of  the  Jews,  the  later  records  make  it  clear 
that  their  actions  were  highly  successful  and  that  the  work  on  the  Temple  ceased  for 
many  years. 

5.  Hired  counsellors.  Although  v.  5  leaves  a  number  of  questions  unanswered,  it  is 
clear  that  certain  royal  advisers  were  bribed  by  the  Samaritans  to  influence  the  king 
against  the  Jews.  Daniel  had  presumably  died — his  last  vision  is  dated  in  the  3d  year  of 
Cyrus  (Dan.  10:1) — and  his  enemies  (see  Dan.  6:4)  may  have  had  more  success 
influencing  Cyrus  against  the  Jews  following  his  death.  However,  Cyrus  seems  to  have 
neither  revoked  his  decree  nor  issued  one  prohibiting  the  building  of  the  Temple,  because 
if  such  a  counterdecree  had  been  issued,  the  enemies  of  the  Jews  would  have  used  it  in 
the  time  of  Darius.  Moreover,  Persian  kings  had  a  strong  aversion  to  revoking  a  decree 
(see  Dan.  6:8;  12;  15;  Esther  8:8). 

6.  Ahasuerus.  Some  commentators  have  identified  the  Ahasuerus  of  this  verse  with 
Cambyses,  since  his  name  appears  in  this  chapter  following  events  that  took  place  in  the 
time  of  Cyrus.  Others  have  pointed  out  that  the  name  “Ahasuerus”  appears  in  ancient 
records  only  as  that  of  the  king  known  by  the  Greek  name  “Xerxes,”  and  have  therefore 


placed  the  incompletely  recorded  event  of  this  verse  in  the  beginning  of  Xerxes’  reign. 

See  Additional  Note  at  the  close  of  this  chapter. 

An  accusation.  The  enemies  of  the  Jews,  the  Samaritans,  made  of  the  accession  of  a 
new  king  to  the  throne  an  opportunity  to  harm  the  Jews.  Unfortunately,  nothing  is  said  as 
to  the  nature  of  these  accusations  or  of  their  results  (see  above,  on  v.  5).  That  nothing  is 
reported  concerning  an  adverse  decision  of  the  king  against  the  Jews  may  perhaps  be 
interpreted  to  mean  that  the  petition  elicited  an  unfavorable  reply,  and  that  the  Jews 
remained  unmolested. 

7.  Artaxerxes.  Commentators  who  have  identified  the  Ahasuerus  of  v.  6  with 
Cambyses,  have  seen  in  this  Artaxerxes  the  false  Smerdis,  who  ailed  for  about  half  a  year 
in  522  B.C.  and  was  killed  by  Darius  I,  who  then  took  the  throne.  Others  have  identified 
the  Artaxerxes  of  vs.  7-23  as  the  king  known  in  history  as  Artaxerxes  I.  See  Additional 
Note  at  close  of  this  chapter. 

Bishlam.  This  name  is  not  attested  elsewhere;  it  is  uncertain  whether  it  is  Persian  or 
Semitic.  Mithredath  is  a  Persian  name  (see  on  ch.  1:8).  Tabeel  might  be  Semitic  (cf.  the 

Assyrian  name  Tab-ilu ;  see  also  Isa.  7:6).  The  three  men  here  named  were  probably 
Samaritan  leaders.  One  at  least,  Mithredath,  was  a  Persian,  perhaps  the  governor,  or 
possibly  a  Persian  commissioner  assisting  a  native  governor  by  the  name  of  Bishlam. 

In  the  Syrian  tongue.  Literally,  “in  Aramaic.”  The  words  translated  “interpreted  in 
the  Syrian  tongue”  can  be  rendered  either  as  “set  forth  [in]  Aramaic,”  or  “translated 
[from]  Aramaic.”  The  meaning  would  be  that  the  letter  was  written  in  the  Aramaic  square 
script,  used  for  official  correspondence  throughout  the  Persian  Empire,  and  either 
composed  in  the  Aramaic  language,  or  translated  from  Aramaic  into  another  language, 
perhaps  Persian. 

8.  Rehum  the  chancellor.  With  v.  8  the  first  Aramaic  section  of  Ezra  begins.  The 
document  which  the  compiler  of  the  book — perhaps  Ezra  himself — used,  was  apparently 
written  in  Aramaic  from  this  point  on  and  taken  over  without  change.  Rehum  is  a  Semitic 
name  borne  also  by  several  Jews  in  the  days  of  Zerubbabel  (Ezra  2:2)  and  Nehemiah 
(Neh.  3:17;  10:25;  etc.).  This  name  occurs  also  in  the  Aramaic  papyri  of  Elephantine.  It  is 
not  strange  to  find  this  name  borne  by  a  Samaritan,  since  many  Samaritans  were  of 
Aramaean  (Semitic)  stock.  The  Aramaic  word  translated  “chancellor”  is  also  found  in 
Jewish  documents  from  Elephantine,  and  seems  to  mean  “private  secretary,”  or 
“accountant,”  being  perhaps  the  title  of  the  assistant  governor. 

Shimshai.  This  name  appears  also  in  the  Aramaic  texts  from  Elephantine,  as  well  as 
in  Babylonian  texts,  in  the  form  Shamshai ,  meaning  “my  sun.”  His  title,  “scribe,”  shows 
that  the  letter  was  actually  written  by  him  and  that  the  previously  mentioned  Rehum  had 
composed  or  dictated  it. 

9.  The  Dinaites.  The  word  thus  translated,  taken  by  the  older  translators  as  one 
representing  a  people,  appears  also  in  the  Elephantine  papyri,  where  its  primary  meaning 
is  “judge”  or  “magistrate.”  It  is  so  translated  in  the  RSV. 

The  Apharsathchites.  This  word,  found  again  in  ch.  6:6,  is  taken  by  most  modern 
commentators  as  the  Aramaic  or  Persian  term  designating  a  certain  class  of  officers, 
although  an  exact  equivalent  aside  from  these  two  instances  is  unknown.  The  same  is  taie 
of  the  “Tarpelites.” 

The  Apharsites.  This  word  either  designates  an  unknown  class  of  officers  or  should 
be  vocalized  (see  Vol.  I,  pp.  25,  26)  in  Hebrew  so  as  to  read  “Persians”  (RSV). 


Archevites.  People  from  the  city  of  Erech  (see  on  Gen.  10:10),  now  Warka,  in 
southern  Mesopotamia. 

Dehavites.  The  word  thus  translated,  formerly  thought  to  designate  a  people,  should 
be  vocalized  so  as  to  mean  “that  is”  (see  Vol.  I,  pp.  25,  26).  The  latter  part  of  v.  9  then 
reads,  “the  men  of  Susa,  that  is,  the  Elamites”  (RSV). 

10.  Asnapper.  A  corrupt  form  of  the  name  Ashurbanipal,  king  of  Assyria,  669-627? 
B.C.  Of  his  deportation  of  inhabitants  from  Erech,  Babylon,  and  Susa  nothing  is  known 
from  any  other  source.  However,  the  bloody  wars  of  Ashurbanipal  against  Babylon  (652- 
648  B.C.)  and  Elam  (date  uncertain)  are  well  attested  from  Assyrian  records.  As  a  result 
of  these  wars  people  from  the  cities  mentioned  were  apparently  deported  to  Samaria. 

This  side  the  river.  This  is  the  first  occurrence  in  the  book  of  Ezra  of  the  official 

name  of  the  Persian  satrapy  inclusive  of  Syria  and  Palestine.  Its  Aramaic  name  ’Abar 

nahara’,  “Beyond  the  River”  (RSV),  is  found  as  Ebimari  in  the  cuneiform  inscriptions  of 
that  time.  The  name  indicates  its  geographical  location  as  comprising  lands  lying  beyond 
the  Euphrates,  as  thought  of  from  the  capitals  of  the  Persian  Empire. 

And  at  such  a  time.  See  on  v.  17. 

12.  Came  up  from  thee.  That  is,  from  the  land  of  Babylonia. 

Building  the  rebellious.  The  basis  of  this  accusation  lay  in  the  various  plots  and 
revolts  of  the  Jews  against  their  Babylonian  overlords,  as  described  in  2  Kings  24  and  25. 
There  had  been  other  revolts  against  Assyria  previously  (2  Kings  18:7;  2  Chron.  33: 1 1), 
but  it  is  doubtful  that  the  Samaritans  knew  of  them.  They  would,  however,  be  well 
informed  concerning  the  repeated  rebellions  under  the  last  three  kings  of  Judah — 
Jehoiakim,  Jehoiachin,  and  Zedekiah — which  had  ended  in  shame  and  disgrace,  and 
resulted  in  the  destruction  of  Judah  and  the  slavery  of  its  inhabitants.  Thus  they  had  a 
plausible  reason  for  charging  that  Jerusalem  was  a  rebellious  and  wicked  city. 

Set  up  the  walls.  From  these  words  it  appears  that  the  accusation  was  directed  against 
the  building  of  the  city  wall,  as  again,  later,  in  the  time  of  Nehemiah.  The  Aramaic  word 
translated  “set  up”  literally  means  “completed.”  This  accusation  was  certainly 
exaggerated,  as  the  next  phrase  refers  to  the  foundations,  and  even  more  so  the  following 
verse.  Hence,  the  work  cannot  have  been  nearly  as  complete  as  the  Samaritans  claimed. 

13.  Then  will  they  not  pay.  The  conclusions  drawn  from  the  rebuilding  of 
Jerusalem’s  fortifications  were  plausible.  History  knows  of  many  examples  of  a  city 
refusing  to  pay  tribute  to  its  overlords,  if  it  felt  safe  in  doing  so.  Many  times  the  mere 
repair  of  city  walls  aroused  suspicion  and  was  interpreted  as  a  preparation  for  rebellion. 
That  the  accusation  was  entirely  unfounded,  however,  is  quite  clear.  The  Jews  had  been 
grateful  to  Cyrus  for  allowing  them  to  return  to  their  former  homeland.  They  had 
received  royal  favors,  and  were  certainly  far  from  revolting  against  the  benevolent  rulers 
of  Persia,  who  had  favored  them  in  many  ways.  The  history  of  Jewry  under  Persian  rule 
reveals  no  real,  organized  revolt. 

Toll,  tribute,  and  custom.  The  three  expressions  chosen  by  the  translators  of  the  KJV 
do  not  clearly  convey  the  meaning  of  the  three  Aramaic  words  involved.  The  first,  a  loan 
word  from  the  Akkadian,  means  revenues  to  be  paid  in  money;  the  second,  an  old  Persian 
word,  means  tribute  to  be  paid  in  kind  or  produce;  the  third,  also  taken  from  Akkadian, 
represents  feudal  fees  to  be  paid  for  certain  grants. 


14.  We  have  maintenance  from  the  king’s  palace.  Literally,  “Now  because  we  eat 
the  salt  of  the  palace,”  an  idiomatic  expression.  Their  interests  were  thus  linked  with 
those  of  the  king,  and  the  continued  well-being  of  the  throne  and  the  financial  health  of 
the  royal  treasury  were  matters  of  personal  concern  to  them. 

15.  Book  of  the  records.  The  great  nations  of  antiquity,  such  as  the  Assyrians, 
Babylonians,  and  Persians,  kept  political,  economic,  and  historical  records.  Many  such 
archives  have  come  to  light  in  recent  years.  Since  the  city  of  Babylon  was  not  destroyed 
when  it  fell  to  Cyrus,  the  archives  of  Nebuchadnezzar  probably  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
Persians  intact,  and  could  thus  be  consulted  by  later  Persian  kings.  Such  a  search,  now 
proposed,  would  prove  the  correctness  of  the  accusation  made. 

For  which  cause.  Here  was  an  undeniable  fact  on  which  the  Samaritans  relied.  It  was 
a  historical  fact,  easily  proved,  that  Nebuchadnezzar  destroyed  Jerusalem  only  after 
repeated  rebellions.  This  line  of  argument,  however,  was  no  proof  that  the  Jews  would 
revolt  against  their  Persian  overlords,  who  had  shown  themselves  true  friends  of  the  Jews 
and  treated  them  so  generously. 

1 6.  Have  no  portion.  The  danger  of  a  possible  rebellion  was  so  exaggerated  that  the 
accusation  appears  almost  ridiculous.  The  Samaritans  claimed  that  a  revolt  of  the  Jews 
would  result  in  the  loss  to  Persia  of  the  entire  satrapy  “Beyond  the  River”  (see  on  v.  10) 
which  compromised  all  the  lands  lying  between  Babylonia  and  Egypt,  and  of  which 
Judea  was  one  of  the  smallest. 

1 7.  An  answer.  The  fact  that  the  king  corresponded  directly  with  provincial  officials, 
by-passing  the  satrap,  points  to  a  most  unusual  political  situation.  Under  ordinary 
circumstances  the  king  would  never  have  written  directly  to  lower  state  officials  in  a 
distant  province.  Such  a  message  would  have  been  transmitted  through  regular  diplomatic 
channels,  in  this  instance  the  office  of  the  satrap. 

Rehum.  On  Rehum  and  Shimshai  and  their  titles,  see  on  v.  8. 

Peace,  and  at  such  a  time.  The  Aramaic  word  shelam,  translated  “peace,”  is  the 
universal  greeting  used  in  most  parts  of  the  Near  East  to  the  present  day,  whether  it  be 
pronounced  “saZam,”  “sZiaZam,”  or  some  other  way.  The  Aramaic  word  translated  “and  at 
such  a  time”  has  been  found  in  short  Aramaic  letters  written  on  potsherds  (ostraca)  from 
the  5th  century  B.C.,  and  apparently  was  part  of  a  common  formula  of  greeting.  It  should 
be  translated  “And  now”  (RSV),  and  introduces  the  message  of  the  letter. 

18.  Plainly.  Some  commentators  have  suggested  translating  the  Aramaic  word 

meparash  as  “in  Persian,”  which  would  make  good  sense  here.  Since  the  same  word, 
however,  occurs  in  another  Aramaic  document  where  only  the  meaning  “plainly”  fits  the 
context,  the  translation  of  the  KJV  must  be  accepted  as  correct. 

19.  Search  hath  been  made.  The  Samaritans’  suggestion  of  checking  on  the  history 
of  the  Jews  in  the  archives  of  the  Babylonians  was  carried  out.  The  records  of 
Nebuchadnezzar  were  still  available  for  official  investigation. 

20.  Mighty  kings.  If  the  king’s  words  mean  what  they  seem  to  say,  they  can  refer 
only  to  David  and  Solomon,  to  whom  alone  such  a  description  applies.  Israel  then  raled 
from  the  border  of  Egypt  to  the  Euphrates  (1  Kings.  4:21, 24),  and  expected  tribute  from 
various  princes  and  afters  (2  Sam.  8:6-12;  1  Kings  10:14,  25).  If  indeed  David  and 
Solomon  are  meant,  the  records  of  Babylon  must  have  been  exceptionally  complete  and 
accurate.  The  only  other  ruler  that  might  have  been  considered  a  “mighty  king”  of 


Jerusalem  was  Josiah,  who  felt  himself  strong  enough  to  risk  battle  with  the  armies  of 
Egypt  (2  Kings  23:29). 

Toll,  tribute,  and  custom.  See  on  v.  13. 

21.  Give  ye  now  commandment.  The  commission  is  indeed  a  strange  one.  The 
emperor  writes  to  a  distant  province  and  orders  its  officials  to  issue  a  decree.  Why  did  not 
the  king  act  in  his  own  name  and  effect  his  will  through  agents  who  were  responsible  to 
him,  and  who  customarily  acted  on  his  behalf?  It  seems  that  this  royal  letter  fits  only  into 
the  time  when  the  king’s  authority  in  the  satrapy  “Beyond  the  River”  was  tenuous  at  best, 
and  was  dependent  on  any  officials  who  might  choose  to  be  loyal  to  him.  It  should  be 
noted,  furthermore,  that  the  royal  concession  to  the  Samaritans  was  limited  in  scope  and 
time.  The  letter  pennitted  them  to  order  the  work  of  rebuilding  Jerusalem  to  halt,  but  did 
not  give  them  permission  to  destroy  what  had  already  been  built.  The  king  also  reserved 
the  right  to  countermand  his  present  decision  by  another  to  be  made  later. 

Until  another  commandment.  Apparently  the  king  intended  to  invite  the  Jews  to 
present  their  case,  to  affirm  their  loyalty  to  him,  as  the  Samaritans  had  apparently  done, 
and  thereupon  to  be  in  a  position  to  receive  new  royal  favors.  The  letter  thus  constituted  a 
temporary  royal  injunction,  or  restraining  order. 

23.  Rehum.  On  Rehum  and  Shimshai  and  their  titles,  see  on  v.  8. 

By  force  and  power.  Upon  receipt  of  the  king’s  letter  the  enemies  of  the  Jews  lost  no 
time  in  acting  on  its  authority.  They  proceeded  immediately  to  Jerusalem,  and,  by  a 
display  of  force,  compelled  the  Jews  to  comply  with  its  provisions. 

24.  Then  ceased  the  work.  That  very  little  progress  had  been  made  at  the  time  when 
work  ceased  can  be  seen  from  the  fact  that  it  was  necessary  to  lay  a  new  foundation  stone 
in  the  second  year  of  Darius,  when  the  work  of  rebuilding  the  Temple  was  resumed 
(Haggai  2:18). 

It  was  not  God’s  will  that  the  work  of  reconstruction  should  cease.  Active  faith  on  the 
part  of  the  people  would  have  been  met  by  divine  power  exercised  to  hold  the  enemies  of 
His  people  in  check. 

Darius.  Darius  is  the  Greek  form  of  the  name,  which  in  the  Hebrew  is  written 
Dareyawesh.  The  Old  Persian  form  is  Darayavaush ,  while  the  name  is  spelled 
Darijawush  in  Babylonian  texts.  In  Egyptian  hieroglyphs,  where  the  vowels  are  not 
expressed,  the  king’s  name  is  written  Drjwsh,  and  in  the  Aramaic  vowelless  inscriptions 

Dryhwsh,  Drywhsh  or  Drywsh.  There  can  be  no  question  that  Darius  I,  who  reigned  from 
522-486  B.C.,  is  meant.  According  to  Persian  reckoning,  the  second  regnal  year  of  Darius 
began  on  Nisan  1  (April  3),  520  B.C.,  and  ended  on  the  last  day  of  the  month  Adar  (March 
22),  519  B.c.  (see  pp.  98,  99). 

ADDITIONAL  NOTE  ON  CHAPTER  4 

Ezra  4:6-23  speaks  of  the  opposition  of  the  enemies  of  the  Jews  “in  the  reign  of 
Ahasuerus,”  and  of  a  letter  of  complaint  “in  the  days  of  Artaxerxes”  that  brought  a  royal 
order  to  force  the  Jews  to  stop  building.  Verse  24  closes  the  chapter  with  this  statement: 
“Then  ceased  the  work  of  the  house  of  God  which  is  at  Jerusalem.  So  it  ceased  unto  the 
second  year  of  the  reign  of  Darius  king  of  Persia.” 

On  the  face  of  it  this  reference  to  Darius  in  v.  24  seems  to  be  a  continuation  of  the 
preceding  passage  (vs.  5-23),  and  if  so,  “Ahasuerus”  and  “Artaxerxes”  were  kings 
reigning  between  Cyrus  and  Darius  I.  Accordingly,  v.  24,  which  speaks  of  the  “second 


year  of  the  reign  of  Darius,”  would  mark  the  end  of  a  consecutive  narrative,  with  the 
reference  to  Darius  in  v.  5  merely  stating  in  advance  the  duration  of  the  hindrances  to  be 
narrated  in  vs.  6-23.  Hence  the  sequence  of  kings  in  eh.  4  would  be:  Cyrus  (v.  5), 
Ahasuerus  (v.  6),  Artaxerxes  (v.  7),  Darius  (vs.  5,  24).  Those  who  thus  understand  eh.  4 
point  to  the  fact  that  ancient  history  reveals  that  two  kings  bridge  the  gap  between  Cyrus 
and  Darius  I,  namely,  Cambyses  and  the  false  Smerdis  (see  pp.  56,  57).  They  also  point 
out  that  Smerdis  apparently  was  known  under  various  names,  the  Babylonians  calling 

him  Bardiya,  while  Greek  authors  seem  to  have  known  him  not  only  under  the  name 

Smerdis  but  also  as  Merdis,  Mardois,  and  Tanuoxarkes  or  Tanaoxares.  They  therefore 
conclude  that  the  Ahasuerus  of  v.  6  is  Cambyses,  and  the  Artaxerxes  of  v.  7  is  the  false 
Smerdis. 

However,  it  is  generally  held  today  that  the  incidents  described  in  eh.  4  are  not  given 
in  their  chronological  order;  specifically,  that  the  events  of  vs.  6-23  took  place  at  a  later 
time  than  those  of  vs.  1-5,  24.  Accordingly,  v.  24  and  the  narrative  in  eh.  5  about  the 
work  of  Haggai  and  Zechariah,  who  were  active  in  the  2d  year  of  Darius  I,  are  held  to  be 
a  continuation  of  the  order  of  events  that  was  interrupted  at  eh.  4:5.  Those  who  take  this 
position  insist  that  it  does  not  cast  a  shadow  on  inspiration;  Biblical  writers  often  depart 
from  strict  time  order  in  their  narratives. 

Those  who  hold  that  the  events  of  ch.  4  are  not  set  forth  in  chronological  order  stress 
the  fact  that  the  actual  sequence  of  names  in  vs.  5-7  is  Cyrus,  Darius,  Ahasuerus, 
Artaxerxes.  They  also  stress  the  corollary  fact  of  history  that  the  two  kings  that  followed 
Darius  I  were  Xerxes  (authoritatively  identified  with  the  Ahasuerus  of  Esther)  and 
Artaxerxes  I.  Therefore  they  affirm  that  the  “accusation”  of  v.  6  was  made  in  the 
beginning  of  the  reign  of  Xerxes,  probably  when  he  passed  through  Palestine  on  his  way 
to  Egypt;  and  that  the  “letter”  of  v.  7  produced  an  unfavorable  edict  from  Artaxerxes  I, 
the  same  king  who  had  sent  Ezra  to  Jerusalem  under  a  most  generous  decree. 

It  is  the  letter  to  Artaxerxes  (v.  7)  that  creates  a  problem  on  both  sides  of  this  question 
of  the  identification  of  the  kings  named  in  vs.  6  and  7.  Those  who  hold  that  Ahasuerus 
and  Artaxerxes  are,  respectively,  Cambyses  and  Smerdis  find  themselves  confronted  with 
the  problem  of  accounting  for  the  names  of  the  kings,  and  for  the  fact  that  the 
complaining  letter  deals  only  with  the  building  of  the  city  and  walls,  and  makes  no 
reference  to  the  rearing  of  the  Temple.  In  the  days  of  Smerdis  the  Temple  was  being 
built,  but  there  is  no  Biblical  evidence  that  the  walls  were  being  built,  unless  it  is  found  in 
Ezra.  4:7-23.  On  the  other  hand,  those  who  regard  this  incident  of  the  complaining  letter 
as  occurring  during  the  reign  of  Artaxerxes  I  are  required  to  account  for  a  complete 
reversal  of  the  king’s  attitude  toward  the  Jews — from  that  of  favor  in  his  7th  year  to 
disfavor  in  an  unknown  year,  and  back  to  favor  in  his  20th  year. 

Inasmuch  as  many  Biblical  scholars  today  hold  that  Ahasuerus  (v.  6)  is  Xerxes,  and 
Artaxerxes  (v.  7)  is  Artaxerxes  I,  the  reasons  they  offer  for  this  view  are  here  summarized 
for  the  benefit  of  those  readers  who  may  wish  to  examine  this  problem  more 
exhaustively. 

1 .  The  identification  of  Ahasuerus.  The  name  Ahasuerus  is  found  in  three  OT 
books — Daniel,  Esther,  and  Ezra.  Daniel’s  reference  to  Ahasuerus  as  the  father  of  Darius 
the  Mede  (ch.  9: 1)  can  be  left  undiscussed  here,  since  the  identity  of  Daniel’s  Darius  has 
not  yet  been  established  by  contemporary  records.  Hence,  the  identification  of  his  father 
is  also  obscure.  The  Ahasuerus  of  Esther  (ch.  1:1;  etc.)  is  generally  identified  with  the 


king  whom  the  Greeks  called  Xerxes.  The  Hebrew  Achashwerosh  is  a  much  closer 
transliteration  of  the  Persian  Khshayarsha  or  the  Babylonian  from  Achshiyarshu  than  is 

the  Greek  Xerxes.  It  should  not  be  forgotten  that  the  vowels  did  not  come  into  the 
Hebrew  Bible  manuscripts  until  about  the  7th  century  A.D.  Hence,  the  Hebrew  author  of 
Esther  reproduced  only  the  consonants  of  Khshayarsha  and  wrote  ’Chshwrwsh.  The  Jews 

of  Elephantine  in  Egypt  spelled  the  name  Chshy’rsh  or  Chshyrsh  in  their  vowelles 
Aramaic  script. 

The  spelling  of  the  name  Ahasuerus  in  Ezra  4:6  is  the  same  as  in  Esther,  and 
linguistically  fits,  of  all  known  Persian  kings,  only  the  name  of  Xerxes,  there  is  no 
linguistic  basis  whatsoever  for  identifying  the  name  Ahasuerus  with  Cambyses. 
Cambyses’  name  appears  as  Kambujiya  or  Kabujiya  in  Old  Persian,  Kambusiya  in 

Elamite  Kambuziya  in  Akkadian,  Kmbyt  in  hieroglyphic  Egyptian,  and  Kambyses  in 
Greek.  The  Jews  of  Elephantine  spelled  the  name  in  their  vowelless  Aramaic  script 
Knbwzy.  It  is  therefore  impossible  to  equate  the  Hebrew  form  ’Chshwrwsh  with  any  of 
the  known  transliterations  of  Cambyses.  It  is  also  unwarranted  to  assume  that  he  was 
known  under  another  name  among  the  Palestinian  Jews.  His  name  appears  on  numerous 
Babylonian  cuneiform  tablets,  on  Persian  stone  inscriptions,  Egyptian  hieroglyphic 
monuments,  in  Aramaic  papyri, and  in  the  historical  works  of  the  Greeks,  but  always  as 
Cambyses. 

2.  The  identification  of  Art axerxes.  The  name  “Artaxerxes”  occurs  in  the  Bible  only 

in  the  books  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah.  History  knows  three  Persian  kings  of  this  name, 
called  Artaxerxes  I,  II,  and  III.  That  the  Artaxerxes  of  Ezra  7  (vs.  1,7,  11,21),  Ezra  8:1, 
and  Nehemiah  (chs.  2: 1 ;  5 : 1 4;  13:6)  must  be  identified  with  Artaxerxes  I  is  shown  in  the 
Additional  Notes  on  Ezra  7  and  Nehemiah  2.  Thus  this  present  discussion  deals  only  with 
the  identity  of  the  Artaxerxes  of  Ezra  4:7,  8,  1 1,  23,  and  6:14. 

The  Hebrew  spells  the  name  Artaxerxes  as  ’Artachshast’,  ’Artachshast’,  and 

’Artachshasta’;  the  Old  Persian,  Ardakhcashaca  or  Artakhshaira:  the  Babylonian, 

Artakshatsu  and  Artahshassu;  the  Elamite,  Irtakshasha ;  the  Egyptian  hieroglyphs, 

’ Rtchshssh ;  and  frequently  in  the  Jewish  Aramaic  papyri  of  Elephantine  the  spelling  is 

’Rtchshssh.  These  transliterations  in  different  languages  refer  only  to  the  three  kings 
known  as  Artaxerxes  I,  II,  and  III.  The  reader  should  note  that  the  consonants  in  the 
various  transliterations  are  basically  the  same,  and  that  only  the  vowels  change,  a  change 
of  secondary  importance  in  most  languages. 

It  has  been  claimed  by  those  who  identify  the  false  Smerdis  with  Artaxerxes  that 
Smerdis  was  known  under  widely  different  names.  But  a  close  study  of  his  known  names 
in  the  light  of  linguistic  rules  shows  that  this  is  not  the  case.  His  original  name,  according 

to  Darius  I,  was  Gaumata,  but  he  claimed  to  be  Bardiya,  the  brother  of  Cambyses,  and  is 
called  only  by  this  name  in  known  contemporary  records.  This  name  appears  as  Birtiya  in 
Elamite,  Barziya  in  Akkadian,  and  in  the  Jewish  Elephantine  papyri,  Brzy  (without 
vowels). 


The  Greeks  called  this  false  Bardiya  “Smerdis.”  Now  “Bardiya”  looks  altogether 
different  from  “Smerdis,”  but  the  difference  is  more  apparent  than  real.  The  initial  S  of 
Smerdis  remains  unaccounted  for.  The  B  of  Bardiya  expressed  by  an  m  in  Smerdis 
follows  a  common  linguistic  phenomenon, according  to  which  b,  v  and  m  frequently 
interchange  in  different  languages.  The  r  and  d  of  Bardiya  are  retained  unchanged  in  the 
Greek  form  Smerdis,  which  contains  the  Greek  ending  is  instead  of  the  Persian  iya.  It  is 
clear,  then,  that  the  name  Smerdis,  and  its  variants  Merdis  and  Mardois,  are  only  variant 
transliterations  of  Bardiya,  not  different  names.  It  is  furthermore  pointed  out  that  the 

Tanuoxarkes  of  Ctesias  and  the  Tanaoxares  of  Xenophon  are  not  to  be  identified  with 
the  false  Smerdis,  but  with  the  real  son  of  Cyrus  whom  Cambyses  killed,  and  who 
according  to  Darius  was  the  true  Bardiya.  The  two  apparently  various  names, 

Tanuoxarkes  and  Tanoxares,  have  the  same  meaning,  “The  one  with  the  giant’s  body,” 
and  are  Greek  designations,  which  were  given  to  Bardiya,  since  their  legends  ascribed  to 
him  the  body  of  a  giant.  It  is  therefore  maintained  by  those  who  oppose  an  identification 
of  the  Artaxerxes  of  Ezra  4  with  Smerdis  that  there  is  no  evidence  for  the  assumption  that 
the  false  Bardiya,  or  Smerdis,  was  known  as  Artaxerxes  during  his  short  reign,  or 
thereafter. 

3.  Reason  for  apparently  strange  sequences  in  narrative.  The  author  of  Ezra  would 

undoubtedly  have  had  a  good  reason  for  presenting  the  narrative  of  eh.  4  in  the  sequence 
in  which  it  is  found.  The  chapter  in  this  form  deals  with  the  work  of  opposition  to  the 
returned  Jews  that  was  carried  on  by  their  “adversaries.”  The  writer,  living  in  the  time  of 
Artaxerxes  I,  did  not  limit  his  record  of  antagonistic  actions  to  the  time  of  Zerubbabel, 
but  added  similar  experiences  of  much  more  recent  dates  to  show  to  his  readers  that  the 
Samaritans,  the  principal  enemies  of  the  Jews,  had  worked  against  them  intermittently 
ever  since  the  end  of  the  Exile.  First,  they  had  “weakened  the  hands  of  the  people  of 
Judah,  and  troubled  them  in  building”  the  Temple  during  the  reign  of  Cyrus  and  his 
successors  “until  the  reign  of  Darius”  I  (Ezra  4:1-5)  Later,  “in  the  reign  of  Ahasuerus,” 
Darius  I’s  son  and  successor,  a  further  undisclosed  attempt  was  made  to  harass  the  Jews 
(v.  6).  Finally,  a  letter  of  accusation  was  sent  to  Artaxerxes,  the  king  under  whom  Ezra 
lived,  with  the  result  that  the  work  of  restoring  Jerusalem’s  wall  was  halted  temporarily 
by  a  royal  decree  (vs.  7-23). 

Only  after  Ezra  had  related  these  different  hostile  acts  carried  out  by  the  enemies  of 
his  people  during  a  period  of  about  90  years,  did  he  continue  his  narrative  of  the  Temple 
building  under  the  leadership  of  Zerubbabel  and  Jeshua.  Hence,  v.  24  resumes  the  story 
where  it  was  left  in  v.  5  and  repeats  some  of  the  thoughts  already  previously  expressed,  in 
order  to  lead  the  reader  back  to  the  story  which  had  been  interrupted  by  vs.  6-23. 

It  may  be  worth  while  to  notice,  in  passing,  that  Ezra  presents  documentary  evidence 
for  only  one  of  the  three  hostile  incidents  related  in  eh.  4.  The  nature  of  the  hostile  acts 
carried  out  from  the  time  of  Cyrus  until  Darius  is  indicated  only  in  general  tenns,  of 
which  the  hiring  of  “counsellors  against  them”  is  the  only  specific  indictment  mentioned. 
About  the  nature  and  result  of  the  “accusation  against  the  inhabitants  of  Judah  and 
Jerusalem”  under  Ahasuerus  (v.  6)  the  reader  is  left  entirely  in  the  dark.  These  incidents 
had  occurred  before  Ezra’s  time,  and  documents  concerning  them  were  probably  no 
longer  available.  However,  the  fact  that  detailed  and  documentary  evidence  is  presented 


concerning  the  events  which  had  taken  place  in  Artaxerxes’  time  lends  weight  to  the  view 
that  Ezra  had  been  involved  in  it. 

4. Explanation  of  Artaxerxes  ’  changed  policies  toward  the  Jews.  One  of  the  reasons 
offered  for  identifying  the  Artaxerxes  of  Ezra  4:7-23  with  Smerdis,  is  this:  Artaxerxes  I 
of  history  is  known  from  Ezra  7  and  Nehemiah  2  as  a  king  who  twice  showed  favors  to 
the  Jews,  which  makes  his  conduct  toward  them  compare  favorably  with  that  of  previous 
Persian  kings.  Therefore  it  seems  difficult  to  understand  that  he  should  have  acted  in  an 
unfavorable  way  toward  the  Jews,  which  he  must  have  done  if  he  is  the  Artaxerxes  of 
Ezra  4.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  a  fact  of  history  that  Smerdis  destroyed  temples  that  had 
been  supported  by  his  predecessors  on  the  Persian  throne.  Although  Darius’  statement 
that  Smerdis,  the  former  Magian,  had  destroyed  temples,  probably  refers  primarily  to 
Zoroastrian  sanctuaries,  it  may  include  others.  Hence,  it  is  held  that  it  is  not  unreasonable 
to  conclude  that  Smerdis  issued  a  decree  adversely  affecting  the  building  program  of  the 
Jews  in  the  days  of  Zerubbabel,  although  no  Biblical  or  contemporary  secular  proof  exists 
for  this  plausible  view. 

However,  the  reasons  just  given  for  identifying  the  Artaxerxes  of  Ezra  4  with  Smerdis 
are  not  as  weighty  as  might  appear.  The  historical  Artaxerxes  I  is  known  as  a  moody  and 
unreliable  character,  from  whom  one  could  always  expect  a  change  in  attitude.  A  study  of 
his  life  history  makes  it  easy  to  understand  how  he  reversed  his  favors  to  disfavors.  Of 
the  various  stories  that  reveal  his  unreliable  and  unpredictable  character  the  following  are 
typical: 

The  Egyptian  rebel  Inarus  had  been  given  a  solemn  assurance  that  his  life  would  be 
spared  if  he  would  surrender.  Receiving  this  pledge,  Inarus  gave  himself  up,  but  was 
nevertheless  murdered  by  Artaxerxes  I  some  time  later  on.  This  act  of  royal  perfidy, 
unworthy  of  a  Persian  ruler,  made  Megabyzos,  his  brother-in-law,  so  angry  that  he 
rebelled  against  the  crown,  with  the  result  that  the  empire  was  nearly  wrecked. 

On  one  occasion,  when  the  king  was  unexpectedly  attacked  by  a  lion,  Megabyzos 
came  between  them  and  saved  the  king’s  life  by  killing  the  lion.  Yet,  Artaxerxes,  who 
apparently  did  not  like  the  idea  that  he  had  needed  the  help  of  another  when  in  a 
precarious  situation,  lost  his  temper  and  demanded  that  Megabyzos  should  be  killed.  He 
finally  reversed  his  order  and  banished  him  instead. 

Although  Artaxerxes  was  not  a  bad  man  by  the  standards  of  his  day,  he  was 
untrustworthy,  since  he  acted  on  moody  impulses  and  momentary  feelings  and 
impressions.  Hence,  Artaxerxes  would  simply  be  running  true  to  form,  if  after  showing 
favors  to  the  Jews,  he  reversed  himself  completely  on  another  occasion. 

The  events  related  in  Ezra  4:7-23  fit  the  political  conditions  that  existed  during  the 
revolt  of  Megabyzos,  governor  of  the  province  of  “Beyond  the  River,”  to  which  Samaria 
and  Judea  both  belonged.  This  rebellion  probably  began  about  488  B.c.  and  lasted  some 
years.  Those  who  hold  that  the  narrative  related  in  this  Scripture  passage  took  place  in  the 
time  of  Artaxerxes  I  point  out  that  it  seems  likely  that  only  during  this  time  would  the 
Persian  king  have  dealt  directly  with  local  officials,  accepted  letters  from  them,  and  sent 
them  his  decisions  without  passing  them  through  the  regular  channels  of  the  satrap’s 
office,  as  appears  to  be  the  case  in  these  letters.  The  Samaritans  would  have  used  the 
opportunity  of  Megabyzos’  rebellion  to  assure  the  king  of  their  continued  loyalty  and  at 
the  same  time  accuse  the  Jews  of  treacherously  rebuilding  their  fortifications  with  the 
definite  purpose  of  revolting  against  the  king.  In  that  case  Artaxerxes,  who  grasped  at 


every  means  that  offered  itself  to  help  him  in  his  dilemma,  especially  if  he  could  at  the 
same  time  create  unrest  and  difficulties  in  Megabyzos’  territory,  would  have  granted  the 
request  of  the  Samaritans  to  stop  the  work  of  the  Jews  in  rebuilding  Jerusalem. 
Accordingly,  these  enemies  of  the  Jews,  not  satisfied  with  this  permission,  would  go  to 
Jerusalem  and  use  “force  and  power”  against  their  hated  neighbors.  If  the  foregoing  is  an 
accurate  reconstruction  of  history,  then  this  was  probably  the  time  when  portions  of  the 
partly  rebuilt  wall  were  broken  down  and  some  of  the  completed  gates  burned  with  fire 
(Neh.  1:3). 

5.  Hostile  acts  of  chapter  4  deal  with  different  subjects.  The  nature  of  the 
“accusation”  in  Ahasuerus’  reign  is  unknown.  In  the  days  of  Cyrus  (vs.  1-5)  the 
opposition  to  the  building  activity  of  the  Jews  evidently  sprang  from  the  fact  that  they 
were  rebuilding  the  Temple  (see  vs.  1  and  3).  The  reason  mentioned  for  the  enmity  of  the 
Samaritans  in  Artaxerxes’  time  was  that  the  Jews  were  rebuilding  the  city  and  the  wall 
(see  vs.  12,  13,  16,21). 

Some  commentators  who  have  identified  the  Artaxerxes  of  ch.  4  with  Smerdis  hold 
that  the  “wall”  of  vs.  12,  13,  and  16  refers  simply  to  the  protective  outside  walls  of  the 
Temple  area.  However,  this  is  an  interpretation  based,  not  on  facts,  but  on  conjecture. 

6.  The  Artaxerxes  of  chapter  6:14.  In  ch.  6:14  an  Artaxerxes  is  mentioned  as  one  of 
three  Persian  kings  whose  “commandment”  enabled  the  Jews  to  build  and  finish  the 
Temple.  To  identify  this  Artaxerxes  also  with  Smerdis  seems  out  of  the  question,  since 
Smerdis  ruled  less  than  seven  months.  If  in  reply  to  a  letter  of  complaint,  he  issued  a 
decree  that  halted  the  Temple  building,  he  must  also  have  issued  another 
“commandment,”  favorable  to  the  Jews,  all  within  his  seven  months’  reign — something 
highly  improbable.  For  this  reason  many  of  the  commentators  who  have  declared  that  the 
Artaxerxes  of  ch.  4  is  Smerdis,  have  nevertheless  declared  that  the  Artaxerxes  of  ch.  6:14 
is  Artaxerxes  I.  But  if  the  Artaxerxes  of  ch.  6  is  the  same  as  the  Artaxerxes  ch.  7 — and 
there  is  general  agreement  that  he  is — there  is  no  valid  Biblical  or  historical  reason  to 
identify  the  Artaxerxes  of  ch.  4  as  any  other  than  Artaxerxes  I. 

These  six  points  summarize  the  reasons  offered  by  those  who  hold  that  the  Ahasuerus 
of  Ezra  4:6  is  Xerxes  and  that  the  Artaxerxes  of  vs.  7-23  is  Artaxerxes  I. 

The  facts  of  history  and  the  sacred  record  are  always  in  harmony,  each  with  the  other. 
Any  seeming  discrepancy  between  the  two  is  due  to  our  limited  knowledge  and 
understanding  of  one  or  both. 

ELLEN  G.  WHITE  COMMENTS 

1-24PK 567-573 
1,2  PK  567 

3  PK  568 
1-5IT281 

4  PK  594 
4,5  PK  571 
7  PK  572 
21-24PK  573 
23  PK  594 


CHAPTER  5 


1  Zerubbabel  and  Jeshua,  incited  by  Haggai  and  Zechariah,  set  forward  the  building  of  the 
temple.  3  Tatnai  and  Shethar-boznai  could  not  hinder  the  Jews.  6  Their  letter  to  Darius 
against  the  Jews. 

1.  Then  the  prophets.  This  is  the  first  mention  of  the  work  of  prophets  among  the 
Jews  after  their  return  from  exile.  Prophecy  seems  to  have  been  silent  for  about  16  years, 
ever  since  the  “third  year  of  Cyrus,”  Daniel  uttered  his  last  message  (Dan.  10:1).  Now  it 
was  revived.  Since  we  have  the  actual  writings  of  the  two  prophets  here  mentioned, 
Haggai  and  Zechariah,  we  are  well  informed  as  to  what  they  contributed  by  way  of 
encouragement  and  guidance  in  the  resumption  of  work  on  the  Temple.  It  is  evident  from 
their  words  that  the  long  delay  in  realizing  the  ardent  hopes  in  regard  to  the  rebuilding  of 
the  Temple  had  had  an  adverse  effect  on  the  spirit  of  the  people.  Experiencing  opposition 
to  their  pious  efforts  to  please  God  and  to  re-establish  the  Temple  and  its  services,  they 
allowed  their  enthusiasm  to  fade  away.  A  selfish  desire  for  comfort  had  taken  the  place  of 
zeal  for  the  honor  of  God. 

Instead  of  watching  for  an  opportunity  to  begin  the  work  anew,  and  taking  advantage 
of  it,  the  people  acquiesced  in  the  indefinite  postponement  and  said  among  themselves, 
“The  time  is  not  come,  the  time  that  the  Lord’s  house  should  be  built”  (Haggai  1:2). 
Laying  aside  the  idea  of  pressing  forward  with  the  work,  they  had  turned  their  energies  to 
the  practical  object  of  establishing  themselves  in  comfortable  homes  (Haggai  1:4,  9).  The 
result  of  this  complacency  had  been  divine  judgments,  consisting  of  poor  harvests, 
economic  distress  (Haggai  1 :6,  1:9-1 1),  and  great  political  insecurity  (Zech.  1 : 12  to  2:9). 
These  conditions  had  not  been  recognized  by  the  people  as  signs  of  God’s  displeasure. 
Human  agents  were  therefore  raised  up  by  God  to  interpret  to  the  people  the  meaning  of 
the  circumstances  in  which  they  found  themselves  and  to  inspire  them  with  new  zeal. 

Haggai  the  prophet.  Nothing  is  known  of  him  except  his  name  and  his  work  during  a 
very  few  months  at  this  most  critical  time.  The  name,  which  occurs  occasionally  in  early 
Israelite  history,  appears  far  more  often  in  the  postexilic  period.  Eleven  different  Jews 
mentioned  in  Aramaic  documents  of  5th-century  Elephantine  bore  this  name,  which  has 
also  been  found  in  excavated  documents  in  Palestine.  The  name  may  have  come  into 
favor  because  of  the  fame  the  prophet  Haggai  attained  as  a  result  of  his  successful 
ministry. 

Zechariah  the  son  of  Iddo.  Since,  in  Hebrew  usage,  the  word  “son”  is  also  used  in 
the  sense  of  grandson,  it  is  no  mistake  to  call  Zechariah  the  son  of  Iddo,  although  he  was 
actually  Iddo’s  grandson  (Zech.  1:1;  see  on  1  Chron.  6:13,  14).  Zechariah’s  father  had 
either  been  less  important  than  his  grandfather,  or  had  died  early,  with  the  result  that 
Zechariah  was  probably  brought  up  in  his  grandfather’s  house. 

Prophesied.  Prophecy  does  not  consist  primarily  in  making  predictions — as  the  word 
is  commonly  but  inaccurately  understood.  Most  prophetic  messages  were  exhortation  and 
instruction.  Those  who  gave  these  messages  were  called  prophets  because  they  spoke  in 
response  to  divine  direction,  and  whatever  they  uttered  as  a  result  of  this  divine 
illumination  was  called  prophesying. 

2.  Zerubbabel.  The  political  and  spiritual  leaders  of  the  people  were  still  the  same  as 
in  the  time  of  Cyrus(see  eh.  2:2).  Haggai ’s  first  message  was  especially  directed  to  these 
leaders,  and  other  messages  of  Haggai  and  Zechariah,  given  upon  various  occasions, 
aided  and  encouraged  them  in  their  work  (Haggai  1:1;  2:21-23;  Zech.  3:1-10;  4:6-10). 


Began  to  build.  The  data  given  by  Haggai  reveal  the  successive  stages  that  marked 
the  resumption  of  building  activity.  The  first  call  for  action  was  sounded  Aug.  29,  520 
B.C.  (Haggai  1:1).  This  appeal  proved  successful,  for  the  leaders  apparently  began  laying 
plans  immediately,  and  actually  set  to  work  about  three  weeks  later,  Sept.  21,  520  B.C. 
(Haggai  1:15).  When  the  site  was  cleared  and  the  trenches  were  being  dug  for  the  new 
foundation,  it  again  became  apparent  that  the  new  Temple  would  not  compare  well  in 
size  and  beauty  with  that  of  Solomon’s,  and  some  expressions  of  disappointment  were 
heard  (Haggai  2:3,  9;  cf.  Ezra  3:12,  13).  For  this  reason  Haggai  addressed  another 
message  of  encouragement,  this  time  to  the  people,  on  October  17  (Haggai  2:1).  Two 
months  later  everything  was  ready  for  the  laying  of  the  foundation,  and  that  great 
occasion,  Dec.  18,  520  B.C.  (Haggai  2:10,  18),  was  celebrated,  in  keeping  with  Oriental 
custom.  On  that  day  Haggai  delivered  two  speeches,  the  last  of  which  we  have  any 
record.  In  the  meantime,  two  months  after  Haggai  delivered  his  first  recorded  message, 
Zechariah  joined  him  (Zech.  1:1).  A  study  of  the  books  of  Haggai  and  Zechariah 
emphasizes  the  accuracy  of  the  statement  of  Ezra  5:2,  that  “the  prophets  of  God”  were 
“helping  them”  in  rebuilding  the  Temple.  Their  stirring  messages  of  exhortation, 
instruction,  and  encouragement  contributed  much  to  the  task;  in  fact,  except  for  their 
inspired  ministry,  the  Temple  might  have  continued  to  lie  desolate. 

3.  Tatnai.  The  satrap  of  “Beyond  the  River”  was  Ushtani,  in  Greek,  Hystanes.  He  had 
been  appointed  in  the  spring  of  520  by  Darius,  and  resided  in  Babylon,  inasmuch  as  he 
was  concurrently  satrap  of  Babylonia.  Until  recently  it  was  thought  that  Ushtani  was  only 
another  name  for  Tatnai,  but  a  recently  published  cuneiform  document  mentions 
“Tattanni,  governor  of  Ebir-nari.”  We  know  now  that  Tatnai  was  the  deputy  of  Ushtani 
for  the  satrapy  “Beyond  the  River.”  Being  in  charge  of  two  satrapies,  Ushtani  could  not 
devote  sufficient  time  to  both;  the  satrapy  of  Babylonia  required  most  of  his  attention.  It 

is  noteworthy  that  the  Biblical  report  calls  Tatnai  a  pachath ,  “governor,”  exactly  the 

same  word  (pahat )  the  cuneiform  inscription  uses  to  designate  Tatnai. 

Shethar-boznau  According  to  Herodotus  (iii.  128),  every  satrap  had  a  royal  secretary, 
and  this  was  probably  the  office  held  by  Shethar-boznai.  The  name  is  attested  in  Old 

Iranian  as  Shethrabuzana,  and  in  cuneiform  documents  in  the  form  of  Shatabarzana, 

Ushtabuzana. 

Their  companions.  The  complement  of  assistants  and  servants  that  formed  the 
regular  retinue  of  a  satrap. 

Who  hath  commanded  you?  The  reason  for  this  visit  seems  to  have  been  another 
complaint  made  by  the  enemies  of  the  Jews.  Tatnai,  apparently  a  conscientious  Persian 
official,  had  decided  to  make  a  personal  investigation  before  passing  on  the  complaint.  It 
is  also  possible,  however,  that  Tatnai  came  to  Jerusalem,  not  as  the  result  of  a  complaint 
concerning  the  renewed  building  activities  at  the  site  of  the  Temple,  but  on  a  routine  tour 
of  inspection,  perhaps  his  first,  following  appointment  to  the  office  of  deputy  satrap  of 
“Beyond  the  River.”  Arriving  in  Jerusalem  and  observing  the  building  program  in 
progress,  he  demanded  to  know  the  authority  for  it.  It  may  seem  strange  today  that  he 
asked  for  the  “command”  for  rebuilding  the  Temple  rather  than  the  “permit,  ”  but  in  the 
official  language  of  the  times  a  “permit”  was  a  “command.” 

This  house.  See  on  eh.  1:2. 


This  wall.  The  Aramaic  word  translated  here  and  in  v.  9  as  “wall”  is  also  used 
repeatedly  in  Aramaic  documents  from  Elephantine  (see  pp.  79-83),  but  its  meaning  is 
nevertheless  obscure.  In  those  documents  it  can  have  the  meaning  “outfit,”  “decoration,” 
“detail,”  in  three  instances,  but  in  another  document  seems  to  mean  “specification.”  It  is 
certain,  however,  that  it  does  not  mean  “wall,”  a  translation  derived  from  the  LXX  and 
the  Vulgate.  In  the  light  of  the  Elephantine  texts  the  question  of  Tatnai  should  probably 
be  translated,  “Who  has  commanded  you  to  build  this  temple,  and  to  design  these  details 
[or,  decorations]?” 

4.  Then  said  we  unto  them.  The  LXX  reads,  “Then  said  they  [Tatnai  and  Shetharb- 
boznai]  to  them  [the  Jews].”  The  Aramaic  clearly  reads  “we”  rather  than  “they,”  but  such 
a  reading  cannot  be  harmonized  with  the  context.  It  seems  preferable  to  read  “they,”  thus 
making  the  first  part  of  v.  4  a  statement  introducing  the  question  of  the  latter  part  of  the 
verse  as  one  asked  by  Tatnai  and  Shethar-boznai  (see  vs.  6,  10). 

5.  The  eye  of  their  God.  “The  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  upon  the  righteous  ”  (Ps.  34: 15). 
“He  withdraweth  not  his  eyes  from  the  righteous  ”  (Job  36:7).  The  elders  had  acted  in 
response  to  a  direct  command  of  God  through  His  prophets  (see  on  Ezra  5:1,  2),  and  God 
saw  to  it  that  they  remained  unmolested  while  carrying  out  His  will. 

While  the  author  of  Ezra  gave  all  glory  to  God  for  the  outcome  of  Tatnai’s  visit,  one 
cannot  help  admiring  the  impartiality  of  this  important  official,  who  acted  according  to 
the  highest  traditions  of  integrity  of  a  Persian  officer. 

6.  Tatnai.  Concerning  Tatnai  and  Shethar-boznai,  see  on  v.  3. 

The  Apharsachites.  Some  of  the  older  commentators  took  the  word  thus  translated  to 
mean  “Persians,”  but  it  was  discovered  to  be  an  Old  Iranian  word  designating  an  inferior 
class  of  officials. 

8.  The  house  of  the  great  God.  This  is  a  remarkable  expression  in  the  mouth  of  a 
heathen.  The  Persians  were  Zoroastrians,  and  the  monotheism  of  the  Jews  no  doubt 
appealed  to  them  as  a  religion  similar  to  their  own.  This  may  partially  explain  why 
Persian  kings  and  officials  were,  for  the  most  part,  sympathetically  disposed  toward  the 
Jews  in  general  and  toward  their  desires  and  aspirations. 

Great  stones.  Literally,  “stones  of  rolling,”  indicating  stones  of  such  a  size  as  to 
require  rollers  in  order  to  be  moved.  In  ancient  times  stones  of  tremendous  size  were  used 
for  temples  and  public  buildings.  Some  of  these  stones  can  be  seen  in  Egyptian  temples, 
such  as  the  one  in  Kamak,  or  in  a  later  buildings,  such  as  the  Roman  temple  at  Baalbek  or 
the  superstructure  of  Abraham’s  tomb  in  Hebron. 

Timber  is  laid  in  the  walls.  A  reference  to  the  ancient  architectural  method  of  laying 
a  row  of  timber  in  the  walls  for  each  three  rows  of  stones.  The  decree  of  Cyrus  expressly 
made  mention  of  this  procedure  (eh.  6:4),  and  the  Jews  were  meticulously  following  the 
order.  The  method  of  building  walls  by  alternating  one  row  of  timber  and  three  rows  of 
stone  is  first  mentioned  in  connection  with  Solomon’s  Temple  (1  Kings  7:12).  During  the 
excavation  of  Megiddo  a  public  building  of  the  time  of  Solomon  was  uncovered  which 
showed  this  architectural  feature,  the  timber  used  being  cedar.  Other  places  where  this 
practice  has  been  observed  are  Carchemish,  a  Hittite  city,  and  ancient  Alalakh  in  northern 
Syria.  The  older  Jews,  who  had  seen  Solomon’s  Temple  with  the  rows  of  timber  in  the 
walls,  may  be  have  desired  to  see  the  new  Temple  built  in  the  same  fashion,  and  made 
request  to  Cyrus  accordingly.  This  seems  to  be  the  only  plausible  explanation  for  this 


provision  in  the  official  decree,  because  it  was  not  the  custom  of  the  Persians  to  build 
walls  in  this  way,  or  of  any  other  nation  of  that  time,  so  far  as  our  knowledge  goes. 

9.  Then  asked  we  those  elders.  Zerubbabel,  as  governor  of  Judea,  was  the  appointed 
representative  of  the  Persian  Government  and  probably  received  Tatnai  and  his  staff  in 
his  own  official  mansion.  Zerubbabel  seems  not  to  have  revealed  to  Tatnai  his  own  part 
in  the  rebuilding  of  the  Temple,  and  to  have  referred  Tatnai  with  all  his  questions  to  the 
“elders”  of  the  people  (see  eh.  2:2,  68).  That  Zerubbabel  is  not  the  spokesman  of  the 
elders  in  the  investigation  is  evident  from  their  references  to  him  as  governor  (vs.  14-16) 
by  the  name  under  which  he  was  known  to  the  Persian  administration  in  Cyrus’  time  (see 
on  eh.  1:8).  When  Tatnai  came  none  of  the  Jews  knew  what  his  attitude  might  prove  to 
be,  and  the  elders  may  have  felt  it  the  part  of  wisdom  that  Zerubbabel  should  remain  in 
the  background  if  an  investigation  were  to  be  conducted.  They  may  have  reasoned  that  if 
Tatnai  should  stop  the  work,  and  perhaps  send  the  responsible  leaders  to  Persia  to  give  an 
account  of  their  doings,  the  state  would  thus  not  be  deprived  of  Zerubbabel,  whose 
leadership  apparently  meant  much  to  them  at  this  time. 

10.  Their  names.  See  on  v.  4.  Tatnai  deemed  it  important  to  send  with  his  letter  a  list 
of  the  names  of  the  leading  men  in  charge  of  the  new  building  program.  Officials  in  the 
Persian  capital  could  ascertain  whether  any  of  the  men  named  had  engaged  in  subversive 
activities,  and  whether  they  were  the  recognized  leaders  of  the  Jews.  The  list  of  names  is 
unfortunately  not  included  in  the  book  of  Ezra,  and  we  do  not  know  whose  names  Tatnai 
included.  The  name  of  the  high  priest,  Jeshua,  probably  headed  the  list,  but  Zerubbabel’s 
name  may  not  have  been  included  (see  on  v.  9). 

11.  Servants.  Humbly,  the  elders  claimed  to  be  no  more  than  servants  of  God  and  to 
be  following  His  directions.  Thus  they  were  bound  to  obey  when  God  should  speak. 

God  of  heaven.  This  name  of  God  was  the  one  Jews  customarily  used  in  speaking 
about  Him  to  their  Persian  overlords,  as  we  know  from  the  Elephantine  papyri  (see  pp. 
79-83). 

Great  king  of  Israel.  That  is,  Solomon,  greatest  of  all  Jewish  monarchs,  so  far  as  the 
extent  and  prosperity  of  his  kingdom  are  concerned  and  the  position  it  occupied  among 
other  kingdoms  of  his  time. 

12.  Our  fathers  had  provoked.  Chiefly,  by  their  flagrant  idolatry  and  the  moral 
abominations  it  involved — the  sacrifice  of  children,  and  licentious  rites  belonging  to  the 
worship  of  Baal.  For  centuries,  with  only  short  and  rare  intervals,  “the  chief  of  the  priests, 
and  the  people,  transgressed  very  much  after  all  the  abominations  of  the  heathen,”  and 
even  “polluted  the  house  of  the  Lord  which  he  had  hallowed  in  Jerusalem”  (2  Chron. 
36:14). 

Nebuchadnezzar.  For  the  final  siege  of  Jerusalem  see  2  Kings  24  and  25. 

13.  Cyrus  the  king  of  Babylon.  On  the  date  of  the  decree  referred  to,  see  on  eh.  1:1. 
To  call  Cyrus  “king  of  Babylon”  is  as  correct  as  to  give  him  the  title  “king  of  Persia”  (eh. 
1:1),  Cyrus  took  Babylon  in  October,  539  B.c.  The  next  spring,  in  his  absence,  his  son 
Cambyses  attended  the  New  Year  festival,  at  which  each  king  of  Babylon  received  his 
kingship  by  taking  the  hands  of  Bel  Marduk,  the  chief  god.  Later  that  year,  and  thereafter, 
we  find  Babylonian  documents  prefixing  “King  of  Babylon”  to  Cyrus’  title  “King  of 
Lands.” 


King  Cyrus.  The  repetition  of  the  name  Cyrus  in  this  verse  is  significant,  and  was 
apparently  used  to  emphasize  the  fact  that  the  building  activities  did  not  represent  a 
rebellious  spirit,  but  were  in  accordance  with  a  royal  decree. 

14.  The  vessels.  See  on  eh.  1:7-11. 

Nebuchadnezzar  took.  See  on  2  Kings  24: 13. 

Sheshbazzar.  See  on  chs.  1:8;  5:9.  From  the  additional  information  here  given  we 
learn  that  Sheshbazzar,  or  Zerubbabel,  as  he  was  more  commonly  called,  had  been  made 
governor  of  Judea,  a  fact  not  mentioned  in  the  earlier  account  of  Cyrus’  commission. 

15.  Let  the  house.  The  Temple  place  was  an  ancient,  holy  site,  chosen  by  God 
Flimself.  It  was  the  place  to  which  God  directed  Abraham  when  he  went  forth  to  sacrifice 
his  son  (Gen.  22:2),  where  the  angel  stood  and  stayed  the  pestilence  in  David’s  time  (2 
Sam.  24: 16,  17),  and  where  “the  glory  of  the  Lord  fdled  the  house”  in  Solomon’s  day  (2 
Chron.  7:1). 

16.  Since  that  time.  It  is  not  clear  whether  the  latter  half  of  v.  16  is  part  of  the  answer 
given  by  the  elders  to  Tatnai,  which  he  reports  to  Darius  (see  v.  11),  or  Tatnai’s  own 
opinion  relative  to  the  facts.  Perhaps  the  latter  is  the  more  probable.  Tatnai  was  possibly 
not  aware  that  for  a  number  of  years  previous  to  the  second  year  of  Darius  the  work  had 
been  suspended.  It  would  seem  that  the  work  must  have  progressed  rapidly,  or  Tatnai 
would  not  have  concluded  that  the  present  state  of  progress  might  conceivably  represent 
more  than  15  years  of  work.  It  is  also  possible  that  a  considerable  time  had  elapsed  since 
the  renewal  of  building  activity  in  the  second  year  of  Darius. 

1 7.  The  king’s  treasure  house.  Excavations  have  shown  that  documents  of  religious 
or  literary  nature  were  preserved  in  temple  archives  or  in  palaces,  and  economic  and 
political  documents  in  palace  libraries.  Numerous  large  archives  consisting  of  many 
thousands  of  cuneiform  tablets  have  been  found  in  the  ruined  sites  of  the  ancient  world. 
The  most  famous  of  these  archives  is  the  so-called  library  of  Ashurbanipal,  found  in  one 
of  his  palaces  at  Nineveh.  Other  state  libraries  or  archives  have  been  found  in  the  royal 
palaces  at  Mari  on  the  central  Euphrates,  in  the  Hittite  capital  city  of  Khattushash 
(Boghazkoy),  in  the  palace  of  Ugarit  (Ras  Shamrah),  the  palace  of  Ikhnaton  at  Amama, 
and  elsewhere.  Whether  royal  treasures  were  kept  in  the  same  places  is  not  yet  certain, 
but  this  may  easily  have  been  the  case.  Hence,  it  was  probably  on  the  basis  of  good 
information  that  Tatnai  proposed  a  search  of  the  royal  treasury  for  the  decree  of  Cyras,  to 
determine  whether  the  claim  of  the  Jews  was  true. 

At  Babylon.  Thinking  that  the  decree  had  been  issued  at  Babylon,  Tatnai  suggested 
an  investigation  of  the  files  kept  there.  It  is  probable  that  neither  the  Jews,  who  suggested 
the  search,  nor  Tatnai  himself  knew  that  the  decree  actually  had  been  made  at  Ecbatana, 
the  former  capital  of  Media.  It  seems  strange  that  the  Jews  were  not  able  to  produce  a 
copy  of  the  document  to  establish  the  truth  of  their  claims.  It  is  possible  that  their 
enemies,  in  a  surprise  attack,  had  stolen  and  destroyed  their  official  files.  This  would 
have  left  the  Jews  without  any  legal  evidence  by  which  they  could  prove  their  right  to 
rebuild  the  Temple. 

It  should  be  noted  in  this  connection  that  Tatnai  must  have  gained  a  favorable 
impression  of  the  sincerity  and  good  faith  of  the  Jews.  He  did  not  stop  the  work,  but 
allowed  them  to  continue  to  build  until  a  thorough  investigation  would  determine  the 
validity  of  their  claims  and  the  present  king  had  had  an  opportunity  to  render  a  decision. 

ELLEN  G.  WHITE  COMMENTS 


1  PK  573 

2  PK  577,  579 
5,6  PK  578 


CHAPTER  6 

1  Darius,  finding  the  decree  of  Cyrus,  maketh  a  new  decree  for  the  advancement  of  the 
building.  13  By  the  help  of  the  enemies,  and  the  directions  of  the  prophets,  the  temple  is 
finished.  16  The  feast  of  the  dedication  is  kept,  19  and  the  passover. 

1.  Then  Darius.  The  request  of  Tatnai,  deputy  satrap  of  “Beyond  the  River,”  received 
the  immediate  attention  of  Darius  (eh.  5:17). 

Made  a  decree.  Preferably,  “gave  an  order,”  since  a  “decree”  was  not  necessary  in 
order  to  have  a  search  made  in  the  royal  archives  for  the  document. 

House  of  the  rolls.  Literally,  “in  the  house  of  the  books,”  that  is,  the  royal  library  or 
archives.  On  the  observation  that  the  “treasures”  were  kept  there,  see  on  eh.  5:17. 

In  Babylon.  Tatnai  seems  to  have  received  the  impression  from  the  Jews  during  his 
visit  in  Jerusalem  that  the  original  document  would  probably  be  found  in  the  royal 
archives  at  Babylon.  He  had  suggested,  therefore,  that  Babylon  was  the  place  where  the 
search  should  be  made  (eh.  5:17).  Darius  followed  this  suggestion  and  had  a  search  made 
at  Babylon,  which,  however,  proved  to  be  fruitless. 

2.  Found  at  Achmetha.  When  the  document  referred  to  in  Tatnai’s  letter  was  not 
found,  a  further  order  was  apparently  given  to  extend  the  search  to  the  royal  archives  of 
the  other  Persian  capital  cities,  Ecbatana  and  Susa.  This  indicates  a  sincere  effort  on  the 
part  of  the  king  and  his  officials  to  be  fair,  and  to  make  a  thorough  investigation  before 
reaching  a  decision.  This  places  the  Persians  in  a  most  favorable  light.  They  could  easily 
have  discontinued  the  search  upon  finding,  at  Babylon,  no  decree  of  Cyrus  regarding  the 
Jews.  In  extending  the  search  to  other  places  where  it  was  apparently  known  that  official 
documents  of  Cyrus’  first  year  were  deposited,  these  officials  did  everything  possible  to 
arrive  at  a  fair  and  unbiased  conclusion. 

Achmetha  was  the  old  Median  capital.  In  Old  Persian  it  was  called  Hagmatana ,  and 

in  Greek,  Ecbatana.  Today  the  city  is  called  Hamadan.  Lying  in  the  western  Iranian 
mountains,  6,000  ft.  (1,829  m.)  above  sea  level,  the  Persian  kings  made  it  one  of  their 
summer  capitals.  Babylon,  situated  in  the  river  valley,  became  uncomfortably  hot  in 

summer.  The  present  population  of  Hamadan  is  more  than  100,000. 

The  fact  that  the  document  was  found  in  Ecbatana  and  not  in  Babylon  indicates  that 
Cyrus  resided  there  when  the  decree  was  issued.  The  relation  of  this  fact  to  the  date  of 
issuance  of  the  decree  has  already  been  noted  in  comments  on  eh.  1:1. 

A  roll.  All  documents  of  the  Persian  Empire  period  which  have  been  recovered  from 
the  region  of  Mesopotamia  and  Persia  are  cuneiform  tablets.  Owing  to  the  climatic 
conditions  prevailing  in  these  lands,  Persian  records  written  on  perishable  material  such 
as  papyrus  or  leather  have  not  survived.  However,  Persian  documents  on  papyrus  and 
leather  from  that  period  have  been  preserved  in  Egypt,  proving  the  accuracy  of  the 
statement  here  made  that  the  official  decree  of  Cyrus  was  written  on  a  scroll,  not  on  a 
clay  tablet.  Since  the  official,  universal  language  of  the  Persian  Empire  was  Aramaic,  as 
the  documents  found  in  Egypt  testify,  it  can  be  taken  for  granted  that  Cyrus’  decree  was 
written  in  Aramaic. 


3.  A  decree.  See  on  ch.  1:1-4.  The  superficial  differences  between  this  copy  of  the 
decree  and  that  recorded  in  ch.  1 : 1-4  are  due  to  the  fact  that  this  copy  was  for  official  use 
only,  whereas  the  other  was  published.  The  decree  made  public  contained  a  permit  to 
return  to  Palestine,  to  rebuild  the  Temple  there,  and  to  collect  money  for  that  purpose,  but 
it  made  no  mention  of  the  decision  of  Cyrus  to  support  the  erection  of  the  Temple  with 
public  funds  (see  on  ch.  1 :4).  However,  the  copy  of  the  decree  that  served  as  a  directive 
for  the  officers  of  the  realm  clearly  stated  that  the  cost  was  to  be  met  by  the  royal  treasury 
(ch.  6:4).  Exact  specifications  as  to  methods  of  construction  were  given  in  this  copy. 

The  height  thereof.  The  figure  here  given  for  the  height  of  the  new  Temple  is  twice 
that  of  the  Temple  of  Solomon,  and  its  width  three  times  as  great  (see  1  Kings  6:2).  The 
length  of  the  new  structure  is  not  given;  that  of  Solomon’s  Temple  was  60  cu.  Yet  the 
new  edifice  is  said  to  be  “as  nothing”  in  comparison  with  that  of  Solomon’s  (Haggai  2:3), 
and  those  who  had  seen  the  Temple  of  Solomon  wept  they  saw  the  foundation  of  the  new 
building,  because  of  the  obvious  inferiority  of  the  latter  (Ezra  3:12;  cf.  PK  564).  It  is  not 
impossible  that  the  length  of  the  cubit  measure  of  Cyrus’  decree  differs  somewhat  from 
that  of  the  Jews,  though  it  is  hardly  possible  that  the  difference  should  have  been  so  great 
as  to  reconcile  the  apparent  discrepancy  between  the  facts  noted.  It  is  more  reasonable  to 
think  that  Cyrus  gave  permission  for  a  much  larger  edifice  than  the  Jews  actually  built. 
But  with  a  royal  subsidy  (see  on  ch.  1 :4)  it  is  difficult  to  think  that  they  would  have  been 
content  with  a  structure  so  much  inferior  to  that  of  Solomon.  It  may  be  that  the 
dimensions  given  in  Cyrus’  decree  are  for  the  front  of  the  Temple  only,  which  was  of 
more  magnificent  proportions  than  the  rest  of  the  building. 

4.  A  row  of  new  timber.  See  on  ch.  5:8. 

The  expenses.  See  on  chs.  1:4  and  6:3. 

5.  The  golden  and  silver  vessels.  See  on  ch.  1:7-1 1 . 

6.  TatnaL  Concerning  Tatnai  and  the  other  men  here  mentioned,  see  on  ch.  5:3,  6. 

Be  ye  far  from  thence.  It  may  be  that  the  author  of  the  official  report  incorporated  in 

Ezra  6  has  abbreviated  or  condensed  the  letter  of  Darius,  and  given  only  the  essential 
parts  of  it — a  resume  of  the  decree  of  Cyrus,  and  the  confirming  decree  of  Darius.  The 
first  important  point  of  Darius’  letter  is  a  warning  to  the  officers  of  the  satrapy  “Beyond 
the  River”  against  interfering  with  the  work  at  Jerusalem.  The  language  of  the  whole 
letter  shows  that  a  strong  and  determined  king  ailed  the  state.  Some  of  the  decrees  of 
other  Persian  ailers,  as  recorded  in  Ezra  and  Esther,  clearly  reveal  vacillation  on  the  part 
of  the  issuing  monarchs. 

8. 1  make  a  decree.  Darius  was  not  content  to  send  a  copy  of  Cyrus’  decree  to  Tatnai, 
to  inform  him  of  the  right  of  the  Jews  to  continue  working  on  the  Temple.  He  confinned 
the  former  decree  by  a  new  one  of  his  own,  one  that  surpassed  even  the  generous 
provisions  of  the  fonner  one  (see  on  ch.  1:7). 

Expenses.  Cyrus  had  decreed  that  the  reconstruction  of  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem  be 
subsidized  with  public  funds  (v.  4).  This  part  of  the  decree  had  probably  never  been 
earned  out  (see  ch.  4:4,  5),  because  the  Samaritans  seem  to  have  successful  in  frustrating 
the  good  intentions  of  Cyrus.  When  Darius  learned  from  the  copy  of  Cyrus’  decree  found 
at  Ecbatana  that  financial  support  had  been  promised  the  Jews,  he  probably  inquired  of 
the  royal  treasurer  as  to  how  much  money  had  been  spent  on  the  Temple  since  the  first 
decree  was  issued.  His  annoyance  upon  receiving  the  information  that  either  little  or 
nothing  had  been  paid  so  far  is  implied  by  the  strong  language  of  his  letter  to  Tatnai — “be 


ye  far  from  thence”  (v.  6),  “let  the  work  . . .  alone”  (v.  7),  “that  they  be  not  hindered”  (v. 
8),  “without  fail”  (v.  9),  and  especially  the  threats  in  v.  1 1  in  case  this  decree  should  be 
ignored. 

Cyrus  had  only  vaguely  defined  the  source  of  financial  help  as  “the  king’s  house”  (v. 
4),  which  could  mean  that  the  funds  were  to  come  from  the  royal  purse,  though  all  public 
money  was  disbursed  at  the  discretion  of  the  king.  Darius,  however,  ordered  that  the 
expenses  of  the  men  employed  on  the  Temple  be  paid  by  the  satrap  of  “Beyond  the 
River”  from  the  royal  tribute  of  the  province.  Thus,  presumably,  no  additional  burden 
was  laid  upon  the  taxpayers. 

Many  modem  commentators  have  doubted  the  genuineness  of  this  part  of  the  decree, 
declaring  it  unthinkable  that  a  Persian  king  could  be  so  much  interested  in  the  Temple  of 
a  distant  and  insignificant  nation.  However,  secular  history  presents  us  with  parallel 
cases.  This  was  Cyrus’  policy  not  only  in  regard  to  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem  but  also  in 
regard  to  many  other  sanctuaries  (see  on  ch.  1 :2).  It  is  reported  that  after  conquering 
Egypt,  Cambyses,  Cyrus’  son,  had  the  temple  of  Neith  at  Sais  cleaned,  assured  its 
priesthood  of  their  customary  income,  and  favored  it  with  royal  gifts — as  the  Egyptian 
kings  had  done  before.  Even  Antiochus  the  Great  gave  the  Jews  large  gifts  of  wine,  oil, 
incense,  wheat,  and  salt  for  sacrifices,  and  money  for  the  completion  of  the  Temple 
( Antiquities  xii.  3.  3),  in  appreciation  of  their  loyalty  early  in  his  reign. 

9.  Bullocks,  and  rams,  and  Iambs.  These  were  the  chief  sacrificial  animals  of  the 
Jews — a  lamb  being  required  every  morning  and  evening,  2  more  on  the  Sabbath,  7  at 
each  of  the  great  feasts  and  at  the  beginning  of  each  month,  and  14  on  every  day  during 
the  Feast  of  Tabernacles.  This  would  be  altogether  more  than  a  thousand  in  the  course  of 
a  year.  Rams  and  bullocks  were  added  to  the  lambs  on  the  more  solemn  occasions.  The 
only  other  ordinary  sacrificial  animal  was  “a  kid  of  the  goats.” 

Wheat,  salt,  wine,  and  oil.  These  commodities  were  needed  for  the  “meat  offerings” 
by  which  every  burnt  offering  was  accompanied  (Ex.  29:40,  41;  see  on  Lev.  2:13). 

According  to  the  appointment.  It  was  a  most  extraordinary  concession  to  the  Jews  to 
allow  their  priests  to  fix  the  amount  of  support  they  should  receive  from  the  satrap. 

Darius  must  have  had  confidence  that  the  Jews  would  not  abuse  his  generosity.  The 
integrity  of  men  such  as  Daniel,  Mordecai,  Ezra,  Nehemiah,  and  perhaps  others, 
doubtless  had  made  a  deep  impression  on  the  monarchs  under  whom  they  served.  It 
seems  probable  that  some  influential  Jews  were  employed  in  the  state  department  of  the 
Persian  Empire.  The  hand  of  one  of  these  men  probably  had  part  in  the  preparation  of  this 
decree  of  Darius. 

1 0.  Pray.  The  requirement  that  the  good  will  and  generosity  of  the  king  be  repaid  by 
sacrifices  and  prayers  on  his  behalf  is  closely  paralleled  in  the  clay  barrel  inscription  of 
Cyrus  already  mentioned  (see  on  ch.  1 :2).  There  the  king  states  that  he  had  restored  the 
cult  of  the  Babylonian  gods  that  the  Babylonians  might  daily  ask  Bel  and  Nabu  to  bless 
him  and  his  son  Cambyses  with  long  life.  That  the  Jews  were  not  opposed  to  carrying  out 
such  a  request  can  be  concluded  from  the  practice  in  the  time  of  the  Maccabees  to  offer 
sacrifices  on  behalf  of  the  Seleucid  kings  (1  Macc  7:33). 

11.  Hanged.  Not  hanging  as  we  know  it,  but  impaling,  a  cruel  form  of  execution 
practiced  extensively  by  the  Assyrians.  Many  of  their  reliefs  depict  impaled  men,  mostly 
captured  enemies.  Two  ways  of  impaling  were  known.  In  each,  a  stake  with  a  sharp  point 


was  set  up  in  the  ground.  The  victim,  nude,  was  then  impaled  by  piercing  him  through  his 
body,  either  from  his  buttocks  upward  or  through  his  chest. 

Threats  such  as  those  Darius  attached  to  this  decree  are  common  in  ancient 
documents.  In  the  light  of  the  practice  of  absolute  rulers  in  ancient  times  the  threats  in 
this  decree  do  not  seem  extraordinary.  People  reading  royal  decrees  in  the  ancient  Orient 
were  used  to  them,  and  often  witnessed  their  execution.  For  example,  the  famous  code  of 
Hammurabi  contains  some  250  lines  of  imprecations  against  any  who  should  alter  its 
provisions.  Darius  felt  that  his  decree  was  in  need  of  strong  language.  The  Samaritans 
had  shown  themselves  clever  in  the  art  of  defying  royal  commands.  The  decree  was 
intended  to  frighten  them,  and  thereby  restrain  them  from  doing  further  harm. 

13.  Tatnai.  Concerning  the  men  here  mentioned,  see  on  ch.  5:3,  6. 

So  they  did  speedily.  Having  no  enmity  toward  the  Jews,  as  is  evident  from  their 
former  actions  and  their  letter  to  Darius,  Tatnai  and  his  fellow  officers  revealed  no 
reluctance  in  carrying  out  the  royal  command.  The  king’s  will  had  been  made  known  to 
them  in  unmistakable  words,  and  they  proceeded  to  carry  it  out  with  zeal.  In  part,  the 
rapid  completion  of  the  Temple  must  be  attributed  to  their  good  will.  This  must  have 
required  Tatnai  and  his  retinue  to  visit  Jerusalem  again  and  make  a  survey  of  the  financial 
needs  of  the  Jews  and  the  number  of  sacrificial  animals  considered  necessary  for  the 
Temple  service  (see  on  v.  9). 

14.  They  prospered.  The  Jews,  who  had  experienced  so  many  troubles  and 
disappointments  during  recent  years,  could  have  expected  no  greater  or  more  joyful 
surprise  than  the  message  of  Darius’  new  decree.  Suddenly  were  fulfilled  the  prophecies 
of  Haggai,  who  had  reminded  them  that  their  God  was  the  owner  of  silver  and  gold,  and 
that  it  would  be  easy  for  Him  to  supply  the  necessary  means  to  complete  the  task  they 
had  begun  in  faith  (Haggai  2:8).  On  the  day  when  the  new  foundation  had  been  laid,  the 
Lord  had  promised,  “From  this  day  will  I  bless  you”  (Haggai  2: 19).  Marvelous  was  the 
fulfillment.  In  fact,  the  blessings  in  view  must  have  exceeded  their  most  daring  hopes. 

The  other  prophet  of  those  days  had  asked,  “Who  hath  despised  the  day  of  small 
things”  (Zech.  4: 10)?  How  miserable  and  poor  their  efforts  seemed  to  be  when  they 
began  a  second  time  to  build  the  house  of  their  God.  Although  they  had  obeyed  the 
prophets,  and  had  started  to  build,  there  was  fear  in  their  hearts.  They  were  surrounded  by 
enemies.  However,  they  had  trusted  in  the  word  of  the  prophet,  who  emphatically  stated 
that  “the  hands  of  Zerubbabel,”  which  had  “laid  the  foundation  of  this  house,”  should 
“also  finish  it,”  and  that  in  this  way  they  would  know  that  the  Lord  of  hosts  had  sent  him 
to  them  (Zech.  4:9). 

Artaxerxes.  Some  older  commentators  who  identified  the  Artaxerxes  of  ch.  4:7  as  the 
false  Smerdis,  naturally  identified  Artaxerxes  of  ch.  6:14  also  as  the  false  Smerdis.  But 
the  king  here  mentioned  is  Artaxerxes  I,  and  for  two  reasons:  1.  It  is  hardly  conceivable 
that  Smerdis  would  have  issued  a  favorable  decree,  after  having  been  hostile — all  within 
the  7  months  of  his  reign.  2.  Because  the  Artaxerxes  here  mentioned  is  listed  in  order 
after  Darius.  By  the  time  of  Ezra,  Cyrus,  Darius,  and  Artaxerxes  had  all  issued  decrees 
regarding  the  Temple  and  its  services.  There  appears  to  be  a  contradiction  between  the 
statement  that  Artaxerxes’  decree  was  required  for  the  completion  of  the  Temple  and  the 
statement  in  v.  15  that  the  Temple  “was  finished”  during  the  reign  of  Darius.  This 
apparent  contradiction  may  be  resolved  on  the  reasonable  assumption  that  Artaxerxes’ 
beautifying  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  (ch.  7:27)  was  in  a  very  real  sense  of  the  word  a  final 


finishing  of  the  building  of  the  Temple.  Hence  Ezra  felt  justified  in  including  Artaxerxes 
as  the  third  of  three  kings  whose  decrees  made  possible  the  restoration  of  the  Temple  and 
of  Jerusalem  (see  chs.  7:27;  9:9). 

Mention  of  the  king  Artaxerxes  in  this  verse  is  evidence  that  the  book  of  Ezra  was 
written,  not  in  the  time  of  Zerubbabel,  but  in  that  of  Ezra,  probably  during  the  reign  of 
Artaxerxes. 

15.  Finished.  The  exact  day  of  the  completion  of  the  Temple  is  given,  probably  also 
the  day  of  dedication  described  in  vs.  16-18.  Adar  3  in  the  6th  regnal  year  of  Darius  I 
was  about  March  12,  515  B.C.,  six  weeks  before  the  Passover. 

The  rebuilding  of  the  Temple  from  the  time  the  foundation  stone  had  been  laid  a 
second  time  (Kislev  24,  2d  year  of  Darius)  to  its  completion,  had  therefore  occupied 
about  4  years  and  3  months,  some  2  years  and  3  months  shorter  than  it  had  taken 
Solomon  to  build  his  Temple.  The  reason  for  this  difference  probably  lies  in  the  fact  that 
Solomon  had  first  to  prepare  a  flat  surface  on  which  to  erect  the  various  buildings 
belonging  to  the  Temple  complex,  a  task  of  no  small  size.  Although  the  present 
substructures  of  the  Temple  area  at  Jerusalem  date  from  Herodian  times  or  later,  as  far  as 
they  are  visible,  they  reveal  the  tremendous  efforts  that  must  have  been  made  by  the  early 
builders  to  construct  a  foundation  platform  on  which  the  Temple  and  its  many  auxiliary 
buildings  could  be  erected.  When  the  exiles  returned  they  probably  found  that  great  parts 
of  this  substructure  were  still  good  enough  to  use  without  expensive,  time-consuming 
repair  work.  Furthermore,  the  buildings  seem  to  have  been  less  elaborate  and  numerous 
than  in  Solomon’s  time,  and  probably  much  less  lavishly  decorated  (see  eh.  3:12).  Also,  a 
certain  amount  of  building  had  been  carried  on  since  the  time  that  the  first  decree  was 
issued.  Some  or  all  of  these  reasons  may  have  been  responsible  for  the  comparatively 
short  period  required  to  build  the  second  Temple. 

Concerning  the  size  of  the  new  Temple,  the  number  of  subsidiary  buildings,  their 
arrangement  and  outer  form,  we  are  completely  without  information.  The  Temple  of 
Solomon,  or  perhaps  the  ideal  temple  of  Ezekiel  (Eze.  40-42),  may  have  served  as  a 
pattern  for  some  parts.  That  this  Temple,  like  Solomon’s,  possessed  auxiliary  buildings, 
is  evident  from  such  texts  as  Ezra  8:29;  Neh.  12:44;  13:4,  5,  where  certain  rooms  are 
mentioned  in  connection  with  the  Temple.  In  some  of  these  chambers  Temple  treasures 
were  kept;  others  served  as  offices  for  certain  priests.  According  to  1  Mace.  4:38  the 
Temple  was  surrounded  by  several  courts. 

16.  Kept  the  dedication.  The  report  of  this  feast  of  dedication  is  brief,  containing  only 
the  information  that  (1)  it  was  a  feast  of  joy,  (2)  a  great  number  of  sacrifices  were 
offered,  and  (3)  the  Temple  servants,  priests,  and  Levites  carried  out  the  services 
prescribed  by  the  law  of  Moses  from  that  day  forth.  Music  no  doubt  played  a  major  role 
in  the  activities  of  the  day  of  dedication,  inasmuch  as  there  had  been  much  singing 
connected  with  similar  occasions  in  earlier  times  (see  1  Chron.  16:4-36;  2  Chron.  29:25- 
29). 

1 7.  An  hundred  bullocks.  The  number  of  sacrifices  offered  during  this  dedication 
service  is  small  in  comparison  with  similar  services  celebrated  during  the  reigns  of 
Solomon  (1  Kings  8:63),  Hezekiah  (2  Chron.  30:24),  and  Josiah  (2  Chron.  35:7). 
Hundreds  now  take  the  place  of  the  thousands  previously  offered. 

All  Israel.  In  v.  16  the  congregation  is  referred  to  as  “the  children  of  Israel .”  The 
writer  is  careful  to  present  the  returned  exiles  as  “Israel,”  not  merely  as  “Judah”  (see  chs. 


2:70;  3:1;  4:3;  5:1).  The  number  of  he-goats  offered  was  12  (eh.  6:17),  the  number  of 
tribes  in  the  undivided  kingdom.  We  may  assume  that  representatives  of  every  tribe  had 
returned  with  Zerubbabel,  and  that  consequently  it  was  possible  to  regard  the  re¬ 
established  people  as  “Israel”  (see  Neh.  1 1:20;  Jer.  50:4;  Eze.  37:15-19;  Zech.  8:13;  Mai. 
1:1).  However,  the  great  majority  of  the  repatriated  exiles  were  of  the  tribes  of  Judah  and 
Benjamin,  and  were  accordingly  more  commonly  spoken  of  as  “Judah”  (Ezra  4:1,  6;  5:1; 
Zech.  8:15).  Desirous  of  emphasizing  the  nobler  and  grander  view,  of  seeing  in  the 
congregation  the  remnants  of  the  whole  people  of  God,  Zerubbabel  ordered  this  solemn 
sin  offering  of  12  he-goats,  one  for  each  of  the  tribes.  Ezra  followed  the  same  procedure 
when  he  arrived  in  Jerusalem  with  the  second  group  of  exiles  some  60  years  later  (Ezra 
8:35). 

18.  Priests  in  their  divisions.  The  completion  of  the  new  Temple  was  naturally 
followed  by  an  arrangement  of  the  ministers  of  the  Temple,  corresponding  to  that 
originally  made  by  David  (see  1  Chron.  23:6-23;  24:1-9).  This  arrangement  was  based 
upon  the  ordinances  of  the  law  concerning  the  respective  offices  of  the  two  orders — 
priests  and  Levites — as  given  in  the  book  of  Numbers  (chs.  3:6-10;  8:6-26),  but  the 
“courses”  themselves  were  not  established  till  David’s  time. 

19.  Kept  the passover.  It  should  be  noted  that  wish  this  verse  the  author  returns  to  the 
use  of  Hebrew,  and  continues  in  Hebrew  till  eh.  7:11.  That  Ezra  wrote  parts  of  his  book 
in  Hebrew  and  parts  in  Aramaic  may  probably  be  most  simply  explained  by  the  fact  that 
both  languages  were  well  known  to  the  Jews.  Aramaic  was  the  language  common  to  the 
Persian  Empire.  Official  decrees  were  written  in  it. 

A  number  of  particularly  solemn  Passovers  were  celebrated  in  Jewish  history,  and 
these  were  accorded  special  attention  by  the  writers  of  the  Bible.  Such  are  the  Passover 
celebrated  by  Hezelciah  after  his  cleansing  of  the  Temple  (2  Chron.  30),  and  that 
celebrated  by  Josiah  after  the  completion  of  his  reform  (2  Chron.  35).  Both  of  these 
Passovers  accompanied  a  revival  of  Temple  worship  after  a  period  of  apostasy.  Ezra 
places  in  the  same  category  the  Passover  following  the  dedication  of  the  new  Temple. 

This  does  not  mean  that  the  exiles  had  not  celebrated  the  Passover  prior  to  the  year  515 
B.C.,  since  Ezra  3:5  contains  the  information  that  they  observed  “all  the  set  feasts  of  the 
Lord”  as  soon  as  they  arrived  in  their  homeland.  However,  this  first  Passover  after  the 
completion  of  the  building  of  the  new  Temple  marked  the  full  re-establishment  of  the 
regular  ordinances  of  religion,  more  or  less  interrupted  from  the  time  of  the  destruction  of 
the  first  Temple. 

Fourteenth  day.  The  day  fixed  by  the  law  of  Moses  (see  Ex.  12:6).  This  was  about 
April  21,515  B.c. 

20.  Purified  together.  The  translation  of  v.  20  as  given  in  the  KJV  and  RSV  is 
probably  correct,  though  the  following  has  been  defended  by  a  number  of  commentators: 
“For  the  priests  had  purified  themselves,  while  the  Levites  were  all  pure,  as  one  man.” 
Those  who  follow  the  latter  translation  believe  that  the  Levites  are  the  ones  referred  to  in 
the  second  half  of  v.  20  as  killing  the  Passover  for  both  priests  and  laymen,  being  more 
completely  sanctified  than  the  priests.  Such  a  situation  is  described  in  2  Chron.  29:34, 
where  the  Levites  in  the  time  of  Hezekiah  are  described  as  being  more  upright  in  heart 
than  the  priests.  However,  most  translators  follow  the  KJV  reading.  This  reading  makes 
no  difference  between  the  priests  and  Levites,  holding  that  both  classes  of  Temple 


attendants  were  equally  prepared  for  this  solemn  occasion,  and  presents  priests  and 
Levites  as  working  together  in  the  slaying  of  the  Passover  lambs. 

21.  Separated  themselves.  Having  mentioned  the  returned  exiles,  Ezra  here  refers  to  a 
second  group  of  Israelites  as  talcing  part  in  the  celebration  of  the  Passover.  These  must 
have  been  some  of  “the  poor  of  the  land,”  left  behind  by  Nebuchadnezzar  in  586  B.c.  “to 
be  vinedressers  and  husbandmen”  (2  Kings  25:12).  During  the  long  years  of  exile,  when 
the  priests  and  religious  leaders  were  in  Babylon,  these  ignorant,  poor  people  seem  to 
have  accepted  many  pagan  practices.  The  exiles  had  gained  a  new  religious  experience  in 
the  school  of  tribulation  under  the  wholesome  influence  of  men  like  Daniel  and  Ezekiel. 
Accordingly  they  required  those  who  had  not  been  to  Babylon  to  reform  their  lives  in 
order  to  belong  to  the  new  state.  Some  of  those  here  referred  to  may  have  been  foreigners 
who  wholeheartedly  accepted  the  religion  of  the  Jews,  and  were  received  into  the 
congregation  of  the  Jews  as  equals.  As  at  the  time  of  the  Exodus,  provision  was  made  for 
all  of  those  who  desired  to  join  God’s  people,  to  do  so. 

22.  Feast  of  unleavened  bread.  This  was  observed  for  one  week,  as  required  by  the 
law  (Ex.  12:15;  13:7;  Lev.  23:6).  On  the  spiritual  meaning  of  the  feast  see  1  Cor.  5:8. 

King  of  Assyria.  It  is  generally  understood  that  Darius  is  meant  here,  and  it  is 
surprising  to  find  him  called  “king  of  Assyria.”  It  is  true  that  the  Persian  kings  never 
called  themselves  “King  of  Assyria,”  although  from  Cyrus  until  Xerxes  they  bore  the  title 
“King  of  Babylon”  in  addition  to  their  other  titles.  Since  Babylon  had  been  part  of 
Assyria  for  centuries,  but  had  finally  replaced  that  empire,  occupying  all  its  former 
possessions,  it  is  possible  that  the  name  Assyria  is  here  used  as  a  synonym  for  Babylonia 
(see  on  2  Kings  23:29). 

According  to  another  interpretation,  Assyria  here  is  simply  a  designation  for  the  great 
power  of  Western  Asia,  whether  at  the  time  the  statement  was  made  this  power  might  be 
Babylonia,  Persia,  or  some  other  power.  Support  for  this  view  is  found  in  recently 
discovered  documents  of  the  intertestament  period,  in  which  the  Seleucid  kings  are  called 
Assyrians. 

ELLEN  G.  WHITE  COMMENTS 

1,2  PK  579 

3-5PK  558 

7- 10,  12PK579 

8- 12PK  598;  TM  203 

14  DA  233;  GC  326;  PK  607,  698 

14-17,  19PK596 

CHAPTER  7 

1  Ezra  goeth  up  to  Jerusalem.  1 1  The  gracious  commission  of  Artaxerxes  to  Ezra.  27  Ezra 
blesseth  God  for  his  favour. 

1.  Now  after  these  things.  The  author  makes  a  marked  division  between  the  first  and 
second  sections  of  the  book  by  means  of  an  expression  used  nowhere  else  in  the  book  of 
Ezra.  The  actual  time  interval  between  events  described  in  ch.  6  and  in  ch.  7  seems  to 
have  been  almost  58  years — from  the  spring  of  515  B.C.  (see  ch.  6:15)  to  the  early  months 
of  457  B.c.  (see  ch.  7:7). 

Artaxerxes.  For  the  spelling  of  the  king’s  name  see  Additional  Note  on  Chapter  4. 
With  the  majority  of  conservative  scholars,  this  commentary  holds  that  the  Artaxerxes 
here  mentioned  is  Artaxerxes  Longimanus,  who  reigned  from  465-423  B.C.  For  a 


summary  of  the  evidence  in  favor  of  this  view,  see  Additional  Note  at  the  close  of  this 
chapter. 

Ezra  the  son  of  Seraiah.  Ezra  was  probably  the  great-great-grandson  of  Seraiah.  In 
the  language  of  the  Bible  writers,  every  descendant  is  a  “son,”  and  every  ancestor  a 
“father.”  Christ  is  “the  son  of  David,”  and  David  “the  son  of  Abraham”  (Matt.  1:1). 

Joram  “begat  Ozias  [Uzziah]”  (Matt.  1 :8),  his  great-great-grandson  (see  1  Chron.  3:11, 

12,  where  Uzziah’s  other  name,  Azariah,  is  used).  Ezra  probably  omits  the  names  of  his 
father,  grandfather,  and  great-grandfather,  who  were  undistinguished,  and  claims  descent 
from  Seraiah,  the  last  high  priest  to  minister  in  Solomon’s  Temple  (2  Kings  25: 18). 

Azariah,  the  father  of  Seraiah,  is  mentioned  only  in  the  genealogical  list  of  1  Chron. 
6:13,  14  and  in  Ezra  7:1,  but  Azariah’ s  father  Hilldah  is  no  doubt  the  high  priest  of 
Josiah’s  time  (2  Kings  22:4-14;  2  Chron.  34:14-22). 

5.  The  son  of  Aaron.  In  vs.  1-5  Ezra  traces  his  genealogy  back  to  Aaron,  the  first 
high  priest.  A  comparison  with  the  genealogical  list  provided  in  1  Chron.  6:3-15  shows 
that  Ezra  omitted  six  names  between  the  Azariah  and  Maraioth  of  v.  3 ,  which  are  found 
in  1  Chron.  6:7-10,  and  another  name  (Meraioth)  between  Zadok  and  Ahitub  of  v.  2  (see 
1  Chron.  9:11).  The  abbreviation  of  genealogies  by  the  omission  of  unimportant  names 
was  a  common  practice  among  the  Jews.  A  notable  instance  is  the  omission  of  several 
names  in  Matthew’s  genealogy  of  Christ  (see  on  Matt.  1:5,  11,  15,  17). 

Although  Ezra  was  a  descendant  of  Aaron,  and  thus  belonged  to  the  high-priestly 
family,  he  was  not  a  high  priest  himself,  but  only  a  “priest”  (Ezra  7: 1 1,  12;  Neh.  8:2). 

6.  Ezra  went  up.  See  ch.  2:1,  where  the  same  expression,  “went  up,”  is  used  in  regard 
to  the  first  group  of  returning  exiles. 

Ready.  Heb.  mahir,  a  word  used  also  in  Aramaic  and  Egyptian  to  designate  a  skilled, 
fast-writing  scribe.  In  the  Elephantine  papyri  Ahikar  refers  to  himself  as  “a  wise  and 
ready  scribe,”  and  uses  the  same  word  mahir.  He  thus  wished  to  indicate  that  he  was  not 

only  a  scribe  but  a  learned  man.  In  Egypt,  where  mahir  had  become  a  professional  title 
for  skilled  scribes,  such  a  man  was  highly  trained  in  every  phase  of  secular  learning. 

Ezra,  however,  used  his  talents  in  the  realm  of  religion,  being  a  scholar  “in  the  law  of 
Moses.”  See  on  v.  1 1. 

Which  the  Lord  God.  It  is  characteristic  of  Ezra’s  piety  never  to  forget  that  the  law 
was  not  a  mere  human  code  given  by  an  earthly  lawgiver,  but  a  direct,  divine  gift — “the 
law  of  the  Lord”  (v.  10),  “the  words  of  the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  and  of  his  statutes 
to  Israel”  (v.  1 1),  and  “the  law  which  the  Lord  had  commanded  by  Moses”  (Neh.  8:14). 

All  his  request.  Ezra  had  made  a  favorable  impression  on  the  king  and  had  won  his 
confidence.  How  this  was  accomplished  is  unknown. 

7.  The  children  of  Israel.  The  same  six  classes  of  colonists  are  here  mentioned  as 
returning  under  Ezra  that,  according  to  the  earlier  narrative  (ch.  2:70),  had  accompanied 
Zerubbabel.  The  order  of  mention  is  nearly,  but  not  quite,  the  same. 

Seventh  year  of  Artaxerxes.  Ezra  probably  counted  the  7th  year  of  Artaxerxes 
according  to  the  Jewish  custom,  that  is,  in  terms  of  the  Jewish  civil  calendar  year,  which 
began  in  the  fall  (see  Vol.  II,  pp.  110,  112,  138,  140).  The  7th  regnal  year  of  Artaxerxes  I 
began  in  the  fall  of  458  B.C.  and  ended  in  the  fall  of  457,  according  to  the  table  on  page 
108  of  this  volume.  For  an  explanation  of  these  dates  and  those  of  vs.  8,  9,  see  pp.  1 00— 
103  of  this  volume. 


8.  He  came  to  Jerusalem.  From  v.  9  it  appears  that  the  first  day  of  the  first  month 
(Nisan)  of  the  religious  year  had  been  selected  for  the  beginning  of  the  journey.  This  is 
not  surprising,  since  the  dry  season  was  usually  used  for  such  a  journey,  one  that  a 
caravan  required  several  months  to  complete.  Similarly,  all  military  campaigns  were 
begun  in  the  spring.  The  day  of  departure,  according  to  the  Jewish  calendar  on  p.  108, 
was  most  probably  March  27,  457  B.C.  The  time  occupied  on  the  way  was  nearly  four 
months.  The  exiles  arrived  at  Jerusalem  on  the  first  day  of  the  fifth  month  (Ab),  or 
approximately  July  23,  457  B.C.  That  it  took  Ezra’s  group  four  months  to  reach  Jerusalem 
seems  at  first  thought  a  long  time,  but  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  a  caravan  like  his 
must  have  taken  a  number  of  prolonged  rests,  one  of  which  is  recorded  as  occurring  at 
Ahava  (eh.  8:15).  The  log  of  the  march  of  the  army  of  the  younger  Cyrus  from  Ephesus 
to  Cunaxa  near  Babylon  provides  an  actual  record  of  such  a  journey.  Although  Cunaxa 
was  reached  in  91  marching  days,  the  entire  journey,  including  resting  days,  occupied 

about  half  a  year  (Xenophon  Anabasis  ii.  1.  6).  We  need  not  be  surprised,  therefore,  that 
Ezra’s  journey  occupied  four  months.  Some  delay  must  almost  certainly  have  been 
occasioned  by  the  perils  of  the  trek  (see  eh.  8:31).  As  to  the  probable  route,  see  on  eh. 
2:68. 

9.  The  good  hand.  The  special  divine  favor  here  referred  to  probably  includes  the 
royal  response  to  Ezra’s  request  (see  v.  6),  and  deliverance  from  enemies  who  had 
intended  to  attack  the  caravan  on  the  way  (see  eh.  8:21-23,  31). 

1 0.  Prepared  his  heart.  Ezra  was  a  consecrated  man.  The  aim  and  ambition  of  his  life 
was  to  know  the  will  of  God,  to  cooperate  with  God,  and  to  teach  others  to  do  likewise. 
This  was  the  man  God  now  called  to  do  a  special  work. 

11.  The  priest.  The  genealogy  of  vs.  1-5  implies  that  Ezra  was  priest,  but  v.  1 1 
provides  the  only  specific  statement  of  this  fact.  Nehemiah  also  so  designates  Ezra  (eh. 
8:2,9). 

The  scribe.  Here  for  the  first  time  sopher  is  used  in  the  NT  sense  of  grammateus , 
“scribe,”  meaning  a  man  trained  in  the  exposition  of  the  Scriptures.  Ezra  stands  at  the 
head  of  a  line  of  famous  Hebrew  scholars,  which  in  the  time  of  Christ  included  men  like 
Hillel  and  Gamaliel,  whom  the  Jews  considered  worthy  successors  of  Ezra. 

12.  King  of  kings.  The  decree  itself  is  quoted  in  vs.  12-26,  written  in  Aramaic  exactly 
as  it  issued  from  the  Persian  chancellery.  It  is  closely  related  in  form  and  content  to  the 
documents  found  in  chs.  4  to  6,  and  is  now,  following  the  discovery  of  similar  documents 
in  Elephantine,  recognized  as  genuine  by  even  the  most  critical  scholar.  “Kings  of  kings” 
was  a  recognized  title  of  the  Persian  monarchs,  and  is  found  in  every  Persian  inscription 
of  any  considerable  length.  The  title  was  first  used  by  Assyrian  kings,  who  thereby 
expressed  the  fact  that  they  ruled  over  many  vassal  kings  whom  they  retained  on  their 
respective  thrones  in  conquered  lands.  The  title  was  later  taken  over  by  the  kings  of 
Babylon  (see  Dan.  2:37),  and  then  by  the  Persian  kings  when  they  became  masters  of  the 
world. 

Ezra  the  priest.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  decree  does  not  make  use  of  the 
ordinary  Aramaic  word  kumra’,  “priest,”  but  the  loan  word  kahen ,  taken  from  the  Heb. 
kohen.  In  Aramaic  documents  from  Elephantine,  writers  also  make  a  clear  distinction 
between  pagan  priests,  for  whom  they  used  the  ordinary  Aramaic  word  kumra’,  and  the 


true  priests  of  God,  whom  they  designated  by  the  word,  kahana’.  The  use  of  this  word  in 
the  document  of  Ezra  7  therefore  indicates  that  the  decree,  although  approved  and  issued 
by  the  king  and  in  his  name,  was  composed  by  a  Jew  in  the  imperial  chancellery.  Other 
evidence  found  in  this  decree  points  in  the  same  direction. 

A  scribe  of  the  law  of  the  God  of  heaven.  Aramaic,  saphar  datha’  di-’elah 

shemayya’.  A  correct  explanation  of  this  title  was  made  in  the  1930’s  by  H.  H.  Schaeder. 
On  the  basis  of  analogous  titles  he  shows  that  it  designates  a  high  officer  in  the  Persian 
chancellery  in  charge  of  affairs  pertaining  to  “the  law  of  the  God  of  heaven.” 
Accordingly,  Ezra  was  a  reporter  of  Jewish  religious  affairs  in  the  Persian  government. 
Similarly  we  find  in  the  later  Parthian  and  Sassanide  government  the  head  of  the  Jewish 

population  ( resh  galutha’,  “head  of  the  exiles”)  occasionally  ranking  with  the  highest 
government  officials.  Neh.  1 1:24  also  testifies  to  the  existence  of  such  an  office  in  the 
time  of  Artaxerxes  I.  We  are  unable  to  say  how  Ezra  received  this  appointment,  but  it  is 
evident  that  appointment  to  this  office  would  make  him  the  most  influential  Jew  in 
Babylon.  That  he  used  his  influence  in  the  interest  of  his  people  is  proved  by  the  contents 
of  the  decree. 

Perfect.  The  Aramaic  has  only  the  word  gemir ,  meaning  “completed,”  and  is 
considered  by  most  scholars  to  be  either  an  abbreviated  formula  indicating  the  end  of  a 
document  or  a  word  meaning  “issued.”  In  the  first  case  the  word  “peace”  must  be 
supplied,  as  the  KJV  has  done,  but  the  second  interpretation  considers  the  text  complete 
as  it  stands. 

And  at  such  a  time.  See  on  eh.  4: 1 7. 

13.  All  they  of  the  people.  The  decree  of  Artaxerxes  is  as  broad  in  scope  as  the 
proclamation  of  Cyrus  (eh.  1 :3),  and  gives  permission  not  only  to  the  Jews  but  to  all 
Israelites  of  every  tribe  to  accompany  Ezra  to  Jerusalem.  That  Israelites  of  all  the  tribes 
actually  went  up  to  Jerusalem  on  the  occasion  is  implied  by  the  reference  to  “twelve 
bullocks  for  all  Israel,”  which  those  who  returned  with  Ezra  offered,  on  their  arrival,  to 
the  “God  of  Israel”  (see  on  eh.  8:35). 

14.  Seven  counselors.  In  Esther  1:14  the  seven  counselors  appear  as  seven  princes, 
who  “saw  the  king’s  face”  and  “sat  the  first  in  the  kingdom.”  No  inscriptions  have  thus 
far  been  found  to  explain  further  the  functions  of  this  group.  The  conjecture  has  been 
made  that  it  refers  to  the  heads  of  the  seven  great  Persian  families,  which,  according  to 
Herodotus  (iii.  84),  had  privileges  that  went  beyond  those  enjoyed  by  other  families, 
including  the  right  of  unrestricted  access  to  the  royal  presence. 

The  law  of  thy  God.  Ezra’s  commission  included  the  duty  of  carrying  out  an 
investigation  into  the  religious  conditions  in  the  province  of  Judea.  For  this,  the  law  of 
God  would,  of  course,  be  made  the  standard.  The  words  concerning  the  law  have 
frequently  been  understood  by  critical  scholars  as  implying  that  Ezra  was  the  author,  or  at 
least  an  editor,  of  the  law  referred  to.  That  this  view  is  incorrect  can  be  seen  from  v.  25, 
which  indicates  that  this  law  was  already  well  known  to  the  Palestinian  Jews  before 
Ezra’s  arrival.  It  is  therefore  obvious  that  “the  law  of  thy  God”  was  a  book,  or  books, 
already  in  the  possession  of  Ezra,  and  of  the  Jews  in  Palestine  as  well.  The  nature  of  this 
law,  already  known  to  the  Jews  of  Babylon  and  Palestine,  is  revealed  in  Neh.  8. 


15.  The  silver  and  gold.  Financial  affairs  assume  a  most  important  role  in  this  decree. 
Gifts  which  Ezra  was  commissioned  to  take  to  Jerusalem  came  from  three  sources — the 
king  and  his  counselors,  a  collection  taken  among  non-Jewish  friends  in  the  satrapy  of 
Babylonia,  and  freewill  offerings  made  by  Jews  resident  outside  of  Palestine  (v.  16).  In 
ancient  times  the  transmission  of  great  sums  of  money  was  made  by  well-protected 
caravans.  The  highways  of  travel  were  never  safe  from  robbers,  and  the  larger  the 
remittance  the  greater  the  danger  of  its  being  intercepted.  Josephus  relates  (. Antiquities 
xviii.  9.1)  that  the  gifts  annually  remitted  to  Jerusalem  from  Babylon  in  Roman  times 
were  escorted  by  a  great  number  of  armed  men. 

Whose  habitation.  This  phrase  is  similar,  but  not  identical,  to  that  used  by  Cyras  in 
ch.  1 :2,  3.  It  does  not  necessarily  mean  that  Artaxerxes  considered  the  God  of  the  Jews  a 
local  deity,  but  simply  that  the  location  of  His  Temple  was  at  Jerusalem.  If  a  Jew  such  as 
Ezra  was  the  the  actual  author  of  this  decree,  which  was  then  approved  by  Artaxerxes 
(see  v.  12),  he  would  naturally  use  phraseology  such  as  this. 

17.  Buy  speedily.  Rather,  “buy  judiciously”  or  “with  all  diligence”  (RSV).  Artaxerxes 
was  not  concerned  with  how  soon  the  money  was  to  be  spent,  but  how  well.  The  primary 
purpose  of  the  money  sent  by  Ezra  was  to  maintain  the  Jewish  ritual  (see  ch.  6:9,  10). 

18.  Whatsoever  shall  seem  good.  The  remainder  of  the  money  was  to  be  spent  in  any 
way  that  Ezra,  acting  under  divine  guidance,  might  direct.  Ezra  was  thus  free  to  use  as 
much  of  the  money  as  he  deemed  wise  for  purposes  he  might  consider  necessary,  without 
asking  specific  permission  each  time.  The  decree  thus  gave  him  the  right  to  use  money 
for  such  things  as  repair  work  on  the  Temple  or  for  rebuilding  the  wall.  At  the  time  the 
decree  was  written  Ezra  may  have  considered  this  freedom  of  action  desirable.  Later, 
when  the  Samaritans  showed  their  enmity,  he  may  have  regretted  not  having  specific 
objectives  mentioned  in  the  decree  that  were  to  be  financed  with  the  royal  appropriation. 

19.  The  vessels  also.  It  does  not  appear  that  these  were  sacred  vessels  originally 
belonging  to  the  first  Temple,  like  those  Cyrus  had  entrusted  to  Zerabbabel.  Rather,  it 
would  seem,  they  were  part  of  the  voluntary  offering  (v.  15),  in  which  they  are  distinctly 
included  (see  ch.  8:26-28).  Perhaps  the  vessels  sent  with  Zerabbabel  had  proved  too  few 
for  the  great  festivals.  There  are  parallels  in  ancient  history,  of  kings  sending  expensive 
vessels  as  gifts  to  other  kings,  or  to  the  temples  of  allied  nations.  Artaxerxes’  gift  was 
thus  by  no  means  unusual. 

20.  Whatsoever  more.  Here  the  flexibility  of  the  decree  becomes  apparent.  Ezra  is 
granted  unlimited  access  to  the  royal  revenue  of  the  province  of  Judea,  to  be  used  for  any 
purpose  connected  with  the  Temple.  Within  the  limitations  stated  in  v.  22,  Ezra’s  own 
discretion  was  to  determine  what  should  be  done. 

King’s  treasure  house.  Not  the  royal  treasury  at  Susa  or  Persepolis,  where  tribute 
from  the  various  provinces  was  stored,  but  the  local  treasury  of  Judea,  to  which  the  Jews 
made  their  remittances  and  from  which  Ezra  was  now  authorized  to  draw. 

21.  All  the  treasurers.  The  “decree”  included  in  Ezra’s  authorization  was  probably 
sent  out  separately  to  the  royal  treasurer  resident  in  Judea,  and  to  those  in  the  satrap’s 
office  who  dealt  with  the  financial  matters  of  that  province.  It  was  hardly  the  intent  of 
Artaxerxes  that  Ezra  should  demand  the  revenue  of  such  provinces  as  Samaria  or 
Ammon,  whose  inhabitants  were  Judea’s  enemies.  The  Aramaic  title  translated 
“treasurer”  appears  also  on  objects  from  Persepolis. 

Ezra  ...  the  scribe.  On  Ezra’s  official  title,  see  on  v.  12. 


22.  Unto  an  hundred  talents  of  silver.  According  to  the  weight  of  the  light 
Babylonian  talent,  this  would  be  3,013  kgs.,  or  3.32  tons.  In  addition,  Ezra  could  require 
100  cor  of  wheat  (22,000  liters,  or  624  bu.),  and  100  baths  (2,200  liters,  or  581  gals.)  each 
of  wine  and  oil. 

In  the  Babylonian  contract  tablets  oil  and  wine  are  usually  dealt  with  in  “jars”  whose 
capacity  is  not  known.  Prices  for  wine  varied  from  one  to  eight  shekels  ajar,  according  to 
the  quality  of  the  wine  and  the  season  of  the  year.  Compare  Vol.  I,  p.  169. 

A  requisition  to  the  treasurer  for  wheat,  wine,  oil,  and  salt  seems  strange  today,  but 
was  natural  enough  in  the  Persian  system,  where  taxation  was  partly  in  kind  and  every 
province  was  required  to  remit  to  the  royal  court  the  choicest  portion  of  its  produce. 

Wine,  com,  oil,  and  salt  were  all  produced  abundantly  in  Palestine,  which  was  “a  land  of 
corn  and  wine,  a  land  of  bread  and  vineyards,  a  land  of  oil  olive  and  of  honey”  (2  Kings 
18:32),  and,  in  the  region  about  the  Dead  Sea,  abounded  with  salt. 

23.  Wrath  against  the  realm.  In  the  seventh  year  of  Artaxerxes  I  there  was  “wrath 
against  the  realm”  of  Persia  of  a  most  serious  nature.  Egypt  had  revolted  from  the 
Persians  c.  463  B.C.,  and  in  the  following  year,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Athenians,  had 
driven  the  last  Persian  out  of  the  country.  Toward  the  close  of  459  a  vain  attempt  was 
made  to  force  Athens  to  recall  her  troops.  In  458  Artaxerxes  resolved  to  attempt  the 
recovery  of  the  revolted  country.  Soon  thereafter  he  issued  this  decree  authorizing  Ezra’s 
expedition  to  Jerusalem.  History  records  that  from  the  year  457  B.C.  on  things  went  well 
for  the  Persians  in  Egypt.  Memphis  was  recovered  in  that  year,  and  in  456  the  Athenian 
troops  were  finally  defeated  and  the  province  of  Egypt  recovered. 

And  his  sons.  When  Artaxerxes  came  to  the  throne  he  was  still  quite  young,  and  it  is 
not  known  how  many  sons  he  had  in  his  seventh  year.  Ultimately,  the  number  reached  1 8 
(Ctesias  Excursus  Persika  44). 

24.  We  certify.  The  older  commentators  have  seen  in  the  pronoun  “we”  either  a  plural 
of  majesty,  still  in  common  use  by  royalty  and  perhaps  comparable  to  the  editorial  “we,” 
or  an  indication  that  Artaxerxes  here  includes  his  sons.  Both  views,  however,  are 
incorrect.  A  better  understanding  of  Aramaic  shows  that  the  subject  of  the  active 
participle  “certify,”  or  “notify,”  is  indefinite,  and  that  the  phrase  should  be  translated  in 
the  passive  sense  “you  are  notified.” 

It  shall  not  be  lawful.  On  the  three  taxes  mentioned  here  see  on  ch.  4:13. 
Documentary  evidence  reveals  that  the  Egyptian  priesthood  was  exempt  from  taxes 
during  most  of  its  history  (see  on  Gen.  47:22).  Although  there  is  no  documentary 
evidence  confirming  the  same  custom  in  Persia,  the  fact  that  this  privilege  was  granted  to 
the  Jewish  Temple  personnel  implies  that  the  Persian  priesthood  also  was  tax  exempt. 
Ezra  would  hardly  have  secured  such  a  grant  for  the  priests  of  his  people  if  the  Persian 
priesthood  had  not  enjoyed  similar  privileges. 

That  the  policy  of  exempting  priests  from  taxation  is  not  without  parallel  even  in  the 
time  of  the  Persians  can  be  seen  from  a  Greek  inscription  in  which  Darius  I  censures  a 
certain  Gadatas  for  ignoring  the  royal  policy  by  exacting  “tribute  from  the  sacred 
cultivators  of  Apollo.”  Antiochus  the  Great  also  granted  similar  privileges  to  the  Jewish 
priesthood  (Josephus  Antiquities  xii.  3.  3). 

25.  Magistrates  and  judges.  The  closing  part  of  the  decree  (vs.  25  and  26)  authorizes 
Ezra  to  reorganize  the  judicial  system  of  Judea  and  to  be  responsible  for  all  future 

appointments  of  judicial  officers  in  that  province.  The  word  shaphedn,  “magistrates,”  is 


simply  the  Aramaicized  Hebrew  equivalent  of  the  word  translated  “judges.”  The  word 
has  not  been  found  in  non-Jewish  documents  written  in  Aramaic,  but  its  root  verb  appears 
in  Jewish  records  found  at  Elephantine.  Its  use  in  the  decree  of  Ezra  7  is  one  more  proof 
that  a  Hebrew-speaking  Jew,  probably  Ezra,  was  responsible  for  the  wording  of  this 
document. 

Beyond  the  river.  See  on  Ezra  4: 10.  That  Ezra’s  jurisdiction  was  not  intended  to 
cover  the  entire  area  of  “Beyond  the  River”  is  evident  from  the  additional  explanatory 
clause,  “all  such  as  know  the  laws  of  thy  God.”  It  assigns  to  Ezra’s  jurisdiction  only  the 
Jewish  portion  of  the  population,  including  Jewish  proselytes. 

Teach  ye  them.  Ezra,  who  was  probably  responsible  for  the  wording  of  the  decree, 
must  have  known  something  about  the  spiritual  conditions  prevailing  in  Judea,  which  had 
convinced  him  of  the  need  for  instructing  the  returned  exiles  in  the  law  of  God.  Knowing 
that  his  personal  conviction  on  the  matter  might  not  carry  much  weight  with  the 
leadership  in  Judea,  he  secured  royal  authorization  for  this  work  in  order  that  the  Jews 
might  not  be  tempted  to  slight  this  aspect  of  his  program  of  reform.  That  the  initiative  for 
these  provisions  in  the  decree  came  from  Ezra  is  implied  in  vs.  6,  28. 

26.  Let  judgment  be  executed.  Finally,  Ezra  was  authorized  to  enforce  the  law,  with 
the  power  to  fine,  imprison,  banish,  or  execute  offenders,  as  he  should  deem  right.  These 
powers  were  always  entrusted  by  the  Persians  to  the  civil  administrators  of  provinces, 
who  ruled  as  autocrats  within  their  respective  territories,  responsible  to  the  king  alone. 
The  grant  of  such  far-reaching  responsibilities  to  Ezra  shows  that  Artaxerxes  did  not 
consider  him  merely  a  religious  leader.  He  was  invested  with  secular  authority  over  every 
branch  of  the  administration  of  the  Judean  province,  except,  perhaps,  that  of  finance. 

27.  Blessed.  Having  quoted  the  important  document  in  Aramaic,  the  language  in 
which  it  was  originally  issued,  Ezra  now  proceeds  in  Hebrew,  which  continues  without 
interruption  to  the  close  of  the  book.  A  true  man  of  God,  he  expresses  gratitude  for 
answered  prayer. 

Beautify  the  house.  Ezra’s  word  of  gratitude  indicates  that  Artaxerxes  had  given 
authorization  for  further  building  activities  in  connection  with  the  Temple.  It  is  not 
known  whether  this  work  consisted  of  decorations  only  or  whether  it  included  also 
buildings.  This  text  doubtless  explains  why  Ezra  included  Artaxerxes  among  the  kings 
whose  “commandment”  caused  the  Temple  to  be  built  (see  ch.  9:9,  and  on  ch.  6:14). 

28.  Unto  me.  Many  modem  commentators  have  thought  that  only  those  parts  of  the 
book  of  Ezra  which  are  written  in  the  first  person  singular  can  be  attributed  to  Ezra,  and 
that  those  parts  which  refer  to  Ezra  in  the  third  person  singular  were  written  by  someone 
else  (see  chs.  7: 1-1 1;  10: 1).  However,  a  careful  study  of  ancient  documents  shows  that  a 
change  of  pronouns  is  no  proof  of  a  change  in  authorship.  Examples  can  be  given  from 
Egyptian  (the  Sinuhe  story,  see  on  Ex.  2:15),  Assyrian  (Annals  of  S argon  II),  Aramaic 
(Ahikar  story),  Hebrew  (Dan.  4),  and  Greek  (Thucydides)  documents,  in  which  the  same 
peculiarity  appears.  Even  in  some  modem  literary  works  writers  change  suddenly  from 
the  first  to  the  third  person  or  vice  versa,  as  Kittel  has  shown. 

Before  the  king.  See  on  v.  15.  Here  is  further  evidence  that  Ezra  had  appeared  before 
Artaxerxes  and  his  cabinet  as  a  petitioner  (see  also  v.  6).  Although  it  must  be  assumed 
that  Ezra’s  tact  and  wisdom  were  responsible  for  much  of  the  success  that  crowned  his 
efforts,  especially  in  obtaining  the  decree,  the  hand  of  Providence  led  him  on  step  by  step. 


He  freely  acknowledged  that  his  success  was  due  to  God’s  goodness  and  that  God  had 
worked  on  the  hearts  of  the  king  and  the  rulers  before  whom  he  had  appeared. 

ADDITIONAL  NOTE  ON  CHAPTER  7 

Until  the  closing  years  of  the  19th  century  Jews  and  Christians  alike  considered  the 
Artaxerxes  of  the  book  of  Ezra  to  be  the  first  Persian  king  who  bore  this  name.  He  was 
called  by  the  Greeks  Artaxerxes  Longimanus  (meaning  “long  hand”),  and  reigned  from 
465  to  423  B.C.  Since  1890,  however,  the  situation  has  changed  markedly.  In  that  year  a 
Belgian  scholar,  A.  van  Hoonacker,  published  his  first  study  on  the  chronological  order 
of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  arguing  for  a  reversal  of  the  traditional  order  and  essaying  to 
make  Ezra  one  of  the  successors  of  Nehemiah.  This  view  of  the  successors  of  Nehemiah. 
This  view  has  won  many  followers  in  the  scholarly  world.  Those  who  reverse  the 
traditional  order  are  now  about  equal  in  number  to  those  who  still  adhere  to  it.  In  view  of 
the  importance  of  this  question,  particularly  with  respect  to  the  prophecy  of  Dan.  9:24-27 
and  its  exact  dating,  a  more  detailed  analysis  of  the  problem  is  here  given. 

Scholars  who  believe  that  Ezra  followed  Nehemiah  can  be  grouped  as  follows:  (1) 
those  dating  the  events  of  Ezra  7  in  the  last  years  of  the  reign  of  Artaxerxes  I,  usually  in 
his  37th  regnal  year  (427  B.C.)  instead  of  in  the  7th,  as  in  the  Bible  text,  and  (2)  those 
who  assign  Ezra’s  expedition  to  the  7th  year  of  the  reign  of  Artaxerxes  II  (405/04-359/58 
B.C.). 

The  views  of  the  first  group  need  no  discussion  in  this  commentary,  for  they  involve 
nothing  more  than  a  conjectural  emendation  of  the  text,  which  rejects  the  date  as  given  in 
Ezra  7  and  substitutes  another  in  its  place.  The  majority  of  scholars  who  believe  the 
Ezra’s  activity  in  Jerusalem  followed  that  of  Nehemiah  belong  to  this  first  group. 

More  impressive  are  the  arguments  of  scholars  belonging  to  the  second  group.  They 
point  out  that  the  Bible  does  not  indicate  which  of  the  three  Artaxerxes  of  history  is 
meant  in  Ezra  7,  and  that  they  do  no  violence  to  the  Biblical  record  by  placing  the  events 
of  Ezra  7  and  8  in  the  7th  year  of  Artaxerxes  II  instead  of  the  7th  year  of  Artaxerxes  I. 
Since  every  student  of  the  Bible  will  admit  that  the  events  recorded  are  not  always 
presented  in  chronological  order,  one  is  not  entitled,  a  priori,  to  reject  a  view  that  assigns 
Ezra  7-10  to  a  time  after  the  events  described  in  Nehemiah.  A  careful  study  of  all  the 
evidence  is  essential  to  a  valid  decision  with  respect  to  the  matter. 

To  begin  with,  it  is  appropriate  to  inquire  as  to  the  reasons  why  scholars  forsook  the 
long-held  position  that  Ezra  came  to  Jerusalem  in  the  7th  year  of  Artaxerxes  I,  and 
Nehemiah  in  the  20th  year  of  the  same  king.  Of  numerous  arguments  brought  forth  in 
favor  of  reversing  the  traditional  order  only  five  are  of  any  particular  significance.  These 
assert: 

1.  That  Nehemiah  knows  little  of  Erza.  If  Ezra  had  come  to  Jerusalem  armed  with 
extensive  administrative,  religious,  and  judicial  powers,  as  Ezra  7  implies,  why  does  he 
not  play  a  more  important  role  in  Nehemiah’ s  time?  It  is  true  that  Ezra  is  mentioned  as 
reader  of  the  law  (Neh.  8:1-6,  9),  and  as  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  two  processional  choirs 
at  the  dedication  of  the  wall  (Neh.  12:36),  but  his  activities  are  completely  overshadowed 
by  those  of  Nehemiah.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  he  was  a  comparatively  young  priest  of 
Aaronic  descent  in  the  time  of  Nehemiah,  it  was  only  natural  that  he  should  be  a  reader  of 
the  law,  but  without  an  important  place  in  the  civil  administration.  Later,  presumably,  he 
gained  the  ear  of  the  Persian  king  and  was  dispatched  to  Judah  with  the  extensive  powers 
listed  in  Ezra  7. 


2.  That  Nehemiah  is  silent  about  the  exiles  who  returned  with  Ezra.  In  his 
endeavor  to  repopulate  the  capital  of  the  country,  Nehemiah  reviews  the  census  of  the 
various  groups  that  returned  with  Zerubbabel  almost  a  century  previously  (Neh.  7),  but 
seems  to  ignore  completely  those  who,  according  to  Ezra  7  and  8,  returned  only  13  years 
earlier,  if  Ezra’s  return  took  place  in  457  B.C.  If,  however,  Ezra  came  with  about  5,000  or 
6,000  people  in  the  time  of  Artaxerxes  II,  Nehemiah  could  base  his  repopulation 
measures  on  the  only  census  available,  that  of  Zerubbabel. 

3.  That  Ezra  finds  a  commission  instituted  by  Nehemiah.  When  Ezra  arrived  in 
Jerusalem  he  handed  over  the  treasures  entrusted  to  him  by  Artaxerxes  to  four  Levites, 
who  were  apparently  in  charge  of  the  Temple  funds  (Ezra  8:33).  Nehemiah  reports  that 
during  his  second  term  of  office  he  appointed  a  commission  of  four  over  the  treasuries 
(Neh.  13:13),  implying  that  such  an  institution  did  not  exist  before  his  time.  Hence  it  is 
concluded  that  Ezra  must  have  arrived  at  Jerusalem  after  the  commission  had  been  set  up, 
that  is,  after  Nehemiah’ s  first  governorship. 

4.  That  the  wall  had  been  built  before  Ezra ’s  arrival.  Ezra  expressed  his  gratitude 
to  God  for  having  given  “a  wall  in  Judah  and  in  Jerusalem”  (Ezra  9:9),  which  apparently, 
had  but  recently  been  completed.  Nehemiah,  however,  found  only  ruins,  and  had  to 
rebuild  the  wall  in  the  first  year  after  his  arrival  at  Jerusalem. 

5.  That  the  high  priest  Johanan  belonged  to  a  later  generation.  Johanan  is  usually 
quoted  as  the  chief  witness  in  favor  of  the  view  that  Ezra  followed  Nehemiah.  Johanan, 
the  son  of  Eliashib,  is  one  of  the  last  dignitaries,  probably  high  priests,  mentioned  in  the 
book  of  Nehemiah  (Neh.  12:22,  23).  Since  Eliashib  was  high  priest  during  Nehemiah’s 
governorship  (Neh.  3:1,  20,  21;  13:4,  7),  Johanan,  who  was  either  his  son  or  grandson 
(Joiada  is  placed  between  Eliashib  and  Johanan  in  Neh.  12:22),  belonged  to  a  later 
generation.  This  conclusion  agrees  with  the  fact  that  Johanan  is  mentioned  in  a  Jewish 
document  as  having  been  high  priest  in  410  B.C.  Among  the  Elephantine  papyri  (see  pp. 
79-83)  is  a  letter  written  Nov.  25,  407  B.C.  (according  to  the  Persian  calendar)  and 
addressed  to  Bigvai,  the  Persian  governor  of  Judea.  This  letter  states  that  the  writers  had 
written  three  years  earlier  to  “Johanan,  the  high  priest,  and  his  colleagues,  the  priests  who 
are  in  Jerusalem”  (Cowley’s  edition,  No.  30). 

Moreover,  Johanan,  the  son  of  Eliashib,  had  a  chamber  in  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem 
when  Ezra  arrived  in  that  city  (Ezra  10:6).  If  Ezra  came  to  Jerusalem  in  457  B.C.,  and 
found  Johanan  in  possession  of  a  Temple  chamber,  the  latter  must  have  been  an 
officiating  priest  at  least  20  years  of  age  (see  Ezra  3:8),  presumably  much  older.  If, 
according  to  the  papyrus  mentioned,  Johanan  was  high  priest  in  410  B.C.,  he  must  at  that 
time  have  been  at  least  67  years  old,  and  since  his  successor  Jaddua  (Neh.  12:1 1,  22)  was 
high  priest  when  Alexander  the  Great  was  traversing  Palestine  (332  B.C.;  see  Josephus 
Antiquities  xi.  8.  4,  5),  78  years  later,  Jaddua  must  have  been  about  100  years  of  age. 

Those  who  hold  that  Nehemiah  preceded  Ezra  declare  that  the  apparent  difficulty  of 
conceiving  that  Jaddua  functioned  as  a  high  priest  at  the  age  of  100  can  be  solved  by 
assuming  that  Ezra  arrived  in  Jerusalem  under  Artaxerxes  II  (405/04-359/58  B.C.).  It  can 
then  be  said  that  Johanan  became  high  priest  shortly  before  410  B.C.,  as  successor  to 
Joiada,  the  son  of  Eliashib,  Nehemiah’s  contemporary.  Presuming  that  Johanan  was  about 
30  years  old  in  410,  he  would  have  reached  the  age  of  43  when  Ezra  arrived  at  Jerusalem 
in  the  7th  regnal  year  of  Artaxerxes  II,  and  thus  had  an  office  in  the  Temple,  which  Ezra 
could  use  (Ezra  10:6).  If  we  presume  further  that  Jaddua  was  born  late  in  Johanan’s  life, 


perhaps  when  Johanan  was  40  years  old,  he  would  have  reached  the  age  of  about  70  years 
at  the  time  of  Alexander’s  visit. 

These  are  the  five  most  important  arguments  that  scholars  set  forth  in  favor  of 
reversing  the  traditional  sequence  of  the  expeditions  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah.  These 
arguments  will  now  be  considered  from  the  viewpoint  of  the  traditional  Erza-Nehemiah 
sequence. 

1.  The  position  of  Ezra  in  Nehemiah ’s  time  was  a  normal  one.  Ezra  arrived  in 
Jerusalem  in  457  B.C.  armed  with  great  powers,  but  not  as  governor  like  Nehemiah,  13 
years  later.  Ezra  had  gained  the  favor  of  the  king,  who  authorized  him  to  return  to  Judea 
and  reorganize  the  judicial  system  according  to  Jewish  laws  (see  Ezra  7:26).  He  also 
received  far-reaching  financial  grants  and  apparently  the  right  to  fortify  the  city.  During 
the  rebellion  of  Megabyzos,  satrap  of  “Beyond  the  River”  (see  p.  62),  to  which  the 
province  of  Judea  belonged,  the  Samaritans  may  have  taken  the  opportunity  of 
communicating  directly  with  the  king,  assuring  him  of  their  own  loyalty  but  at  the  same 
time  accusing  the  Jews  of  sinister  intent  in  rebuilding  their  city  wall.  Artaxerxes, 
vacillating  by  nature  and  an  opportunist,  may  have  gratefully  accepted  the  declaration  the 
Samaritans  made,  hoping  that  their  loyalty  would  bring  difficulties  to  the  rebellious 
Megabyzos  in  his  own  satrapy,  and  allowed  the  Samaritans  to  call  a  halt  to  the  rebuilding 
of  the  Jerusalem  wall.  Not  satisfied  with  merely  stopping  the  activity  of  the  Jews, 
however,  the  Samaritans  may  have  demolished  parts  of  it  and  burned  certain  gates  (see 
onNeh.  1:3). 

After  a  reconciliation  between  Megabyzos  and  Artaxerxes  had  taken  place,  normal 
relations  with  the  satrapy  “Beyond  the  River”  were  restored,  and  Nehemiah  heard  from 
his  brother  (see  on  Neh.  1:2)  of  what  had  happened  in  Judea  during  the  time  connections 
with  that  province  had  been  severed.  Thereupon  Nehemiah  requested  the  king,  whose 
favor  he  enjoyed,  to  be  sent  to  Jerusalem  with  full  authority  to  rebuild  the  wall  (Neh.  1 
and  2). 

Although  Nehemiah  received  full  authority  to  rebuild  the  wall,  he  proceeded  with 
utmost  caution  upon  his  arrival  in  Jerusalem,  fully  aware  of  the  power  and  persistence  of 
his  enemies.  His  initial  secrecy  (Neh.  2:12-16),  together  with  the  determination  with 
which  he  later  faced  opposition  to  his  work,  shows  how  well  he  was  qualified  to  complete 
the  task  Ezra  had  been  engaged  in,  but  had  been  prevented  from  completing. 

For  this  reason  Ezra  may  have  felt  it  wise  to  remain  in  the  background  until  the  work 
on  the  wall  was  finished.  Ezra  may  also  have  been  accused  by  his  enemies  among  the 
Jews  of  causing  unrest  and  friction  between  Judah  and  its  neighbor  nations  because  he 
expelled  the  heathen  wives  from  Jewish  homes  when  he  returned  to  Jerusalem  (Ezra  9 
and  10).  Prudence  may  therefore  have  dictated  a  course  of  action  which  at  first  made  it 
appear  that  Nehemiah  had  little  to  do  with  Ezra. 

However,  with  the  wall  completed  and  nothing  serious  to  fear,  Nehemiah  would 
naturally  accord  Ezra  his  rightful  place  in  the  affairs  of  the  nation.  At  the  dedication  of 
the  wall,  he  called  on  Ezra  to  lead  one  of  the  two  processional  choirs  of  praise,  while  he 
directed  the  second  one  himself  (Neh.  12:36,  38).  It  was  only  fitting  that  the  two 
processions  should  be  led  by  the  two  men  who  had  been  so  prominent  in  the  work  of 
restoring  the  wall. 

Later,  when  the  festival  season  arrived,  Ezra  was  the  undisputed  religious  leader  and 
directed  the  activities  of  the  people  (Neh.  8:1-6,  9,  13).  This  shows  that  Nehemiah  did 


not  ignore  Ezra,  but  accorded  him  his  rightful  place  as  soon  as  conditions  pennitted  it.  It 
is  not  true,  as  has  been  claimed,  that  Ezra’s  name  can  be  dropped  from  Neh.  8  and  12 
without  the  slightest  consequence  to  the  narrative.  If  this  were  done,  one  of  the  two 
processions  at  the  time  of  the  dedication  of  the  wall  would  have  no  leader.  The 
explanation  that  makes  Ezra  first  the  predecessor,  and  later  the  colaborer,  of  Nehemiah  is 
fully  consistent  with  known  facts. 

2.  Nehemiah  used  the  oldest  census  list  available.  That  Nehemiah  used  the  census 
list  of  ZerubbabeTs  time  as  a  basis  for  his  measures  to  repopulate  Jerusalem  (Neh.  7) 
does  not  imply  that  he  ignored  those  exiles  who  had  recently  returned  with  Ezra,  or  that 
they  had  not  yet  returned.  Our  knowledge  of  the  events  of  that  time  are  only  fragmentary. 
It  is  possible  that  the  exiles  accompanying  Ezra  had  been  more  willing  to  live  in 
Jerusalem  than  had  those  of  ZerubbabeTs  time,  a  situation  that  would  have  led  Nehemiah 
to  review  the  earlier  census  list.  Another  reason  for  consulting  the  oldest  available  list 
may  have  been  the  fact  that  the  50,000  exiles  of  ZerubbabeTs  expedition  were  more 
equally  distributed  over  the  country  than  the  comparatively  smaller  group  that  arrived  in 
Jerusalem  with  Ezra.  Since  ZerubbabeTs  list  mentions  45  groups,  excluding  servants  and 
entertainers,  and  Ezra’s  list  only  18  groups,  it  is  evident  that  the  first  list  provided  a  better 
representation  of  the  population  quotas  than  the  latter.  The  fact  that  Ezra’s  list  is  not 
mentioned  in  Neh.  7  does  not  prove  that  it  did  not  exist  in  Nehemiah’s  time. 

3.  Nehemiah  did  not  organize  a  new  treasurer’s  office.  It  is  false  to  assume  that 
Nehemiah,  during  his  second  governorship,  instituted  treasurers  for  the  first  time.  The 
report  of  Neh.  13:10-14  clearly  states  that  on  his  arrival  at  Jerusalem  the  second  time 
Nehemiah  found  that  for  some  time  no  payments  of  tithe  had  been  made  by  the  people 
and  that  the  Temple  personnel  had  therefore  been  forced  to  cultivate  the  fields  in  order  to 
make  a  living.  Nehemiah  rectified  this  situation  immediately  upon  his  return.  By 
persuading  the  Jews  to  resume  tithe  paying  he  succeeded  in  recalling  the  Levites  and 
singers  to  the  Temple.  Treasurers  would  be  needed  to  handle  the  funds,  and  four  men 
were  therefore  appointed.  The  mention  of  four  treasurers  in  Ezra  8:33  does  not  warrant 
the  conclusion  that  it  was  necessarily  customary  to  have  all  Temple  funds  handled  by  a 
commission  of  four.  To  assume  that  such  a  commission  did  not  exist  before  Nehemiah’s 
second  term  of  service  is  without  factual  basis. 

4.  Ezra  thanked  God  for  the  permission  to  build  a  wall.  If  the  reconstruction  of  the 
history  of  Ezra’s  activity  as  reviewed  briefly  under  No.  1  accords  with  the  facts,  Ezra  was 
empowered  to  rebuild  the  wall  of  Jerusalem  at  the  time  of  his  return  in  457  B.c.  If  so,  it  is 
not  strange  to  find  him  thanking  God  (Ezra  9:9)  for  influencing  the  kings  of  Persia  to  give 
Israel  a  “reviving”  (Cyrus  and  Artaxerxes  I),  to  assist  Israel  in  setting  up  the  house  of 
their  God  (Cyrus  and  Darius  I),  and  to  “give”  them  “a  wall  in  Judah  and  in  Jerusalem” 
(Artaxerxes  I).  It  should  be  noted  that  Ezra  does  not  state  that  the  wall  had  already  been 
finished.  His  words  could  be  understood  in  this  sense  only  if  other  evidence  were 
forthcoming  that  proved  that  the  building  of  the  wall  had  been  completed  before  his 
prayer  was  uttered.  But  taken  alone,  the  statement  may  as  well  be  interpreted  to  mean  that 
by  God’s  grace  a  permit  had  been  granted  to  go  forward  with  the  rebuilding  of  the  wall. 
The  words  do  not  imply  that  the  wall  was  already  finished,  and  this  text  cannot  be  taken 
as  evidence  that  Ezra’s  reform,  described  in  chs.  9  and  10,  took  place  after  the  events 
recorded  in  the  book  of  Nehemiah. 


5.  The  age  of  Johanan  was  not  abnormal.  There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  the 
Johanan  mentioned  in  a  Jewish  document  from  Elephantine  as  high  priest  in  410  B.C.  is 
the  Johanan,  son  Eliashib,  of  Neh.  12:22,  23.  Most  probably  he  was  also  the  man  in 
whose  office  Ezra  wept  (Ezra  10:6).  Even  if  at  the  time  of  Ezra’s  return  to  Jerusalem  in 
457  B.C.  Johanan  was  already  a  respected  priest  of  about  30  years  of  age,  and  had  his  own 
office  adjacent  to  the  Temple,  he  could  still  be  high  priest  in  410  B.C.,  at  the  age  of 
between  70  and  80  years,  when  the  afore-mentioned  letter  of  the  Jews  of  Elephantine  was 
written  to  him. 

The  only  difficulty  in  this  interpretation  is  in  connection  with  Jaddua,  if  he  was 
Johanan’ s  successor  as  high  priest  and  was  still  officiating  in  Alexander’s  time,  75  years 
after  the  Elephantine  letter  to  Johanan,  as  Josephus  seems  to  indicate  (Antiquities  xi.  8.  4, 
5).  However,  this  difficulty  appears  to  be  more  serious  than  it  actually  is.  Even  if 
Josephus  is  correct  in  claiming  that  the  high  priest  of  Alexander’s  time  was  Jaddua,  there 
is  no  proof  that  this  was  the  same  Jaddua  as  the  one  mentioned  in  Neh.  12:1 1,  22.  The 
book  of  Nehemiah  itself  knows  of  another  Jaddua,  mentioned  as  a  family  head  who 
signed  the  covenant  of  Nehemiah’s  time  (Neh.  10:21).  Hence,  the  Jaddua  of  Neh.  12:1 1, 
22,  who  succeeded  Johanan  as  high  priest,  could  have  been  the  grandfather  of  a  high 
priest  by  the  name  of  Jaddua  who  officiated  in  the  Temple  at  the  time  of  Alexander’s 
visit. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  the  historian  Josephus  made  at  least  one  serious  mistake 
in  his  narration  of  the  history  of  this  time  by  making  Sanballat  a  contemporary  of 
Alexander  (Antiquities  xi.  8.  2,  3).  We  know  from  the  Bible  and  from  the  contemporary 
records  found  at  Elephantine  that  Sanballat  lived  in  the  time  of  Nehemiah  (see  on  Neh. 
2:10). 

It  is  therefore  altogether  possible  that  he  also  confused  the  names  of  the  Jewish  high 
priests,  though  it  would  not  therefore  be  necessary  to  assume  that  the  story  of 
Alexander’s  visit  to  Jerusalem  must  be  considered  legendary. 

From  the  above  discussion  it  is  obvious  that  the  evidence  adduced  in  favor  of 
considering  Ezra  as  later  than  Nehemiah  is  at  best  very  weak.  In  recognition  of  this  fact, 
many  scholars  have  declined  to  reverse  the  traditional  sequence.  Furthermore,  such  a 
proposed  reversal  involves  the  defenders  of  the  reversal  theory  in  some  of  the  same 
difficulties  they  seek  to  avoid.  This  can  be  seen  from  the  two  following  points. 

1.  The  age  of  Meremoth.  When  Ezra  arrived  at  Jerusalem  in  457  B.C.  he  delivered 
the  treasures,  brought  up  from  Babylon,  to  the  priest  Meremoth,  the  son  of  Uriah  (Ezra 
8:33).  This  same  Meremoth  is  mentioned  13  years  later  as  an  active  supporter  of 
Nehemiah  and  an  enthusiastic  builder  of  two  sections  of  the  wall  (Neh.  3:4,  21).  No 
difficulties  are  involved  in  the  same  man’s  carrying  out  the  various  tasks  attributed  to  him 
in  the  afore-mentioned  texts,  during  the  course  of  13  years,  from  457  to  444. 

If,  however,  as  claimed,  Ezra  arrived  in  397  B.C.,  in  the  7th  year  of  Artaxerxes  II,  47 
years  after  Nehemiah’s  wall  was  built,  it  was  a  very  old  Meremoth  who  received  the 
treasures  from  Ezra.  Even  if  Meremoth  was  25  years  old  at  the  time  he  was  responsible 
for  building  two  wall  sections,  he  would  have  reached  the  age  of  72  when  he  officiated  as 
one  of  the  treasurers  at  the  time  of  Ezra’s  return.  While  this  would  certainly  be  possible, 
it  should  be  noted  that  the  new  theory  automatically  assigns  to  Meremoth  an  age  the 
proponents  of  that  theory  declare  is  incredible  for  Johanan. 


Another  point  to  remember  is  that  in  the  time  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  each  high  priest 
presumably  served  for  life,  and  it  is  only  to  be  expected  that  those  holding  the  office 
would  be  advanced  in  years  toward  the  close  of  their  successive  terms  of  service.  Thus 
Aaron  served  as  high  priest  to  the  age  of  123,  Eli  to  the  age  of  98,  and  Jehoiada  to  the  age 
of  130  (Num.  33:39;  1  Sam.  4:15;  2  Chron.  24:15). 

2.  The  age  of  Ezra.  A  much  greater  difficulty  for  the  holders  of  the  reversal  theory 
is  encountered  in  Ezra’s  age,  if  he  arrived  at  Jerusalem  47  years  after  Nehemiah. 
Proponents  of  the  new  theory  represent  Ezra  as  the  great  religious  leader  in  the  activities 
described  in  Neh.  8,  and  as  one  of  the  two  leaders  at  the  dedication  of  the  wall.  But  one 
chosen  to  lead  out  in  these  activities  instead  of  the  high  priest  must  have  been  a  man  of 
distinction  and  a  most  influential  person — hence,  not  a  youth.  It  is  difficult  to  imagine 
one  selected  for  these  roles  as  being  less  than  40  years  of  age,  or  that  Nehemiah  would 
have  chosen  him  unless  he  was  known  for  specific  and  important  achievements 
accomplished  prior  to  that  time.  Yet  to  allow  Ezra  a  respectable  age  in  Nehemiah’s  time 
leads  inevitably  to  a  ridiculously  high  age  for  him  at  the  time  of  his  supposed  return  from 
Babylon  47  years  later,  in  the  year  397  B.C. 

Recognizing  this  serious  difficulty,  many  scholars  who  reverse  the  Biblical  order  of 
Ezra  and  Nehemiah  either  delete  Ezra’s  name  from  texts  that  associate  him  with 
Nehemiah,  or  arbitrarily  assign  his  expedition  to  the  37th  year  of  Artaxerxes  I.  For 
readers  of  this  commentary  it  is  sufficient  to  point  out  that  both  of  these  proposals  are 
based  on  deliberate  alterations  of  the  Bible  text.  The  conservative  student  of  the  Bible 
finds  no  reason  for  reversing  the  order  of  the  arrival  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  as  given  in 
the  Bible.  Such  a  transposition  not  only  does  not  solve  all  the  difficulties  it  proposes  to 
disposes  of,  but  creates  new  ones,  and  renders  a  reconstruction  of  the  history  of  that  time 
most  difficult.  We  cannot  ignore  either  the  statements  of  Inspiration  or  the  known  facts  of 
history. 

ELLEN  G.  WHITE  COMMENTS 

1-28PK  607-614 
1  DA  233;  PK  698 
1-5PK  608 
6  PK  609 

9  DA  233;  PK  611,617,  698 

10  PK  608,  623 

11.12  PK  610 

12.13  PK  607 
12-26GC  326;  LS  58;  IT  52 
13  PK  611 
14,15,20,23  PK  610 
24-26PK  611 

27,28  PK  612 
28  PK  614 

CHAPTER  8 

1  The  combinations  of  Ezra,  who  returned  from  Babylon.  15  He  sendeth  to  Iddo  for 
ministers  for  the  temple.  21  He  keepeth  a  fast.  24  He  committeth  the  treasures  to  the 
custody  of  the  priests.  3 1  From  Ahava  they  come  to  Jerusalem.  33  The  treasure  is 
weighed  in  the  temple.  36  The  commission  is  delivered. 


1.  This  is  the  genealogy.  The  list  of  exiles  presented  in  vs.  1 — 14  parallels  that  of  eh. 
2:3-19,  repeating  for  the  most  part  the  same  family  names,  though  not  in  exactly  the 
same  order.  The  numbers  here  are  in  each  case  much  smaller,  always  less  than  one  third 
and  sometimes  less  than  one  twelfth.  At  the  most,  three  new  families  of  colonists  are 
mentioned — those  of  Shechaniah  (v.  5),  Joab  (v.  9),  and  Shelomith  (v.  10),  but  in  two  of 
these  cases  the  reading  of  the  name  is  not  certain.  On  the  whole,  Ezra  was  accompanied 
to  Jerusalem  by  members  of  the  same  families  as  represented  by  those  who  were  with 
Zerubbabel,  though  with  Ezra  there  were  fewer  families,  and  fewer  members  in  each 
family.  Ezra’s  list  is  thus  much  shorter  than  that  of  Zerubbabel,  who  had  returned  some 
80  years  before. 

Altogether,  1,754  men  are  listed,  but  for  a  few  groups  no  numbers  are  given. 
Estimating  three  to  four  women  and  children  to  every  man,  the  total  number  of  men, 
women,  and  children  who  returned  with  Ezra  was  approximately  8,000.  That  Ezra’s 
group  should  be  smaller  in  comparison  with  that  of  Zerubbabel  80  years  earlier  can  easily 
be  explained.  The  same  considerations  that  kept  many  back  then  were  even  more  pressing 
now.  In  the  Orient  it  is  not  easy  to  detach  a  family  from  the  locality  in  which  it  has  lived 
for  a  long  period  of  time.  By  now,  the  Jews  who  remained  in  the  land  of  exile  had  been 
there  for  almost  a  century  and  a  half.  Excavations  of  Nippur  have  brought  to  light 
numerous  documents  that  show  that  many  wealthy  Jews  lived  in  that  region  of 
Mesopotamia  during  the  reign  of  Artaxerxes  I.  Hence,  it  may  have  been  a  difficult  task 
for  Ezra  and  his  fellow  leaders  to  convince  as  many  to  return  as  did  accompany  him. 
These  returning  colonists  could  expect  only  a  hard  pioneering  life  in  the  old  homeland, 
with  far  fewer  comforts  than  in  Babylonia.  In  view  of  these  considerations  it  is  surprising 
to  find  that  Ezra  succeeded  in  persuading  almost  2,000  families  to  cast  in  their  lot  with 
their  brethren  in  the  old  homeland. 

2.  Of  the  sons.  In  v.  2  two  priestly  families,  and  one,  of  the  house  of  David,  are 
mentioned.  The  number  of  men  belonging  to  each  of  the  three  families  is  not  given,  as  is 
also  true  of  the  first  family  mentioned  in  v.  3 .  These  numbers  may  have  dropped  out  in  an 
early  copy  of  the  list.  Thus  it  is  impossible  to  give  the  exact  number  of  returning  exiles. 

Hattush.  The  punctuation  of  the  KJV  obscures  the  fact  that  Gershom  was  a  son  of 
Phinehas,  Daniel  of  Ithamar,  etc.  At  the  time  the  KJV  was  translated  the  semicolon 
represented  a  greater  break  than  a  colon;  the  reverse  is  now  true.  Furthermore,  though  a 
remote  descendant  of  David,  Hattush  was  a  grandson  of  Shechaniah  (v.  3),  as  is  evident 
from  1  Chron.  3:22,  23.  Verse  2  should  close  with  the  name  Shechaniah,  not  with 
Hattush. 

3.  Pharosh.  For  this  name  and  those  of  the  following  verses  also  mentioned  in  the  list 
of  Zerubbabel’s  time,  see  on  eh.  2. 

5.  Shechaniah.  A  name  has  been  lost  in  copying,  either  between  the  words  “of  the 
sons”  and  “of  Shechaniah,”  or  between  “Shechaniah”  and  “the  son  of  Jahaziel.”  The 
LXX  supports  the  reading,  “Of  the  sons  of  Zattu,  Shechaniah,  the  son  of  Jahaziel.”  Zattu 
is  mentioned  in  eh.  2:8. 

10.  Shelomith.  As  in  v.  5  there  seems  to  be  an  omission  of  a  name,  which  the  LXX 
supplies  by  reading,  “Of  the  sons  ofBani,  Shelomith,  the  son  of  Josephiah.”  Bani  appears 
as  the  head  of  a  family  in  eh.  2:10. 


13.  The  last  sons.  Probably  the  younger  sons  of  Adonikam  are  meant.  The  families  of 
the  older  sons  seem  to  have  returned  already  in  ZerubbabeTs  time  (eh.  2:13).  The  RSV 
reads,  “those  who  came  later.” 

15.  The  river.  The  river,  or  canal,  called  Ahava  in  vs.  21,  31,  is  otherwise  unknown. 
The  Ezra  record  leaves  the  impression  that  it  was  rather  centrally  located  in  Babylonia, 
for  it  was  easy  to  make  contact  with  the  Levites,  to  whom  an  additional  appeal  was  sent 

from  that  place  (see  vs.  15-20).  Some  have  considered  it  equivalent  to  the  Talmudic  ’Ihi , 

which  they  identify  with  the  modem  Hit ,  northwest  of  Babylon. 

Sons  of  Levi.  The  reason  for  the  absence  of  Levites  is  probably  the  same  as  that 
discussed  in  connection  with  eh.  2:40,  where  the  small  number  of  returning  Levites  is 
apparent  (see  also  on  eh.  8:1). 

1 6.  Then  I  sent.  The  text  seems  to  indicate  that  Ezra  was  not  only  surprised  but 
perturbed  that  no  Levites  had  responded  to  his  appeal.  Without  them  his  caravan  seemed 
incomplete,  particularly  in  view  of  his  desire  to  bring  about  a  revival  (see  eh.  7:10,  14- 
28;  cf.  chs.  9,  10).  That  he  sent  “men  of  understanding”  in  addition  to  the  nine  family 
heads  mentioned,  to  make  a  last  and  urgent  appeal  to  the  Levites  for  participation  in  the 
return  journey,  is  significant.  These  two  men,  although  they  had  no  official  title  or 
function,  were  either  especially  eloquent  or  persuasive,  or  were  considered  otherwise 
exceptionally  qualified  for  the  task  at  hand. 

1 7.  Casiphia.  The  location  of  this  place  is  unknown.  Some  have  suggested  that  it  was 
a  religious  center  of  the  Babylonian  Jewry,  others  that  a  school  was  located  there  where 
young  Levites  were  trained  as  teachers  for  the  schools  of  the  synagogues.  It  is  worthy  of 
notice,  in  passing,  that  Iddo,  the  village  head  of  this  center  of  Levites,  belonged  to  the 
technically  inferior  group  of  Temple  servants  called  Nethinims  (see  on  eh.  2:43). 

18.  By  the  good  hand.  This  is  Ezra’s  usual  mode  of  acknowledging  divine  providence 
(see  chs.  7:6,  9,  28;  8:31).  Similar  expressions  also  occur  inNehemiah  (eh.  2:8,  18),  but 
not  elsewhere  in  Scripture. 

A  man  of  understanding.  Heb.  ’ish  sekel ,  considered  by  some  commentators  as  a 
proper  name,  but  without  sufficient  reason.  No  such  name  is  known  to  have  existed.  If 
’ish  sekel  is  taken  as  a  proper  name  we  are  confronted  with  the  further  difficulty  of 
having  to  assume  that  the  name  of  his  ancestors  and  the  number  of  Levites  in  his  family 
group  have  been  lost  from  the  list.  The  name  of  this  man  of  discretion  or  prudence  is 
given  as  Sherebiah,  who  is  mentioned  more  than  once  in  Nehemiah’s  time  as  a  chief 
Levite  (Neh.  8:7;  9:4,  5). 

And  Sherebiah.  The  Hebrew  conjunction  we,  “and,”  should  be  rendered  “namely” 
(RSV)  or  “even,”  so  that  the  text  reads,  “they  brought  us  a  man  of  understanding,  . . . 
namely  Sherebiah.” 

20.  David  and  the  princes.  There  is  no  record  in  either  Kings  or  Chronicles  of 
David’s  increasing  the  number  of  Temple  servants,  though  such  an  arrangement  accords 
well  with  other  arrangements  he  is  known  to  have  made.  The  original  Nethinims  were 
probably  the  Gibeonites  (see  on  Joshua  9:21;  Ezra  2:43). 

Expressed  by  name.  The  narrator  evidently  considered  it  necessary  to  state  that  a  list 
of  names  of  these  Nethinims  had  been  forwarded  by  Iddo  to  Ezra,  probably  by  way  of 
credentials,  but  he  does  not  consider  it  necessary  to  insert  the  list  in  this  account. 


21. 1  proclaimed  a  fast.  Fasting  was  usually  symbolic  of  repentance,  and  often 
accompanied  a  disaster  that  had  occurred  or  was  expected.  In  this  case,  however,  it  was 
held  in  connection  with  prayer  for  a  safe  journey.  The  great  responsibility  of  bringing 
these  thousands  of  people  safely  to  Judea  rested  heavily  on  Ezra,  as  vs.  21  and  22 
indicate.  The  urgent  need  of  the  expedition  for  divine  protection  on  the  way  was 
especially  real  to  the  members  of  the  caravan,  because  Ezra,  who  desired  to  convince  the 
king  of  the  power  of  the  true  God,  either  had  not  asked  for  an  armed  escort  or  had 
declined  to  accept  one  (v.  22).  Nehemiah,  however,  had  no  scruples  about  traveling  with 
an  escort  (Neh.  2:9),  which  was  no  unnecessary  luxury  on  so  dangerous  a  journey 
through  long  stretches  of  sparsely  populated  territory.  Ezra  was  folly  aware  of  the 
existing  dangers  that  confronted  a  group  of  unarmed  exiles  and  their  great  quantity  of 
treasure.  Knowing  that  they  needed  divine  protection  more  than  anything  else,  but 
knowing  also  that  God’s  presence  would  be  assured  only  if  no  sin  stood  between  the 
people  and  their  God,  he  ordered  them  to  fast  and  “afflict”  (humble)  themselves,  meaning 
that  they  should  search  their  lives  and  remove  every  known  sin  before  setting  forward  on 
their  way  to  Judea. 

Our  little  ones.  This  shows  that  in  Ezra’s  time  all  the  men  were  accompanied  by  their 
families,  while  in  Zerubbabel’s  time  most  families  had  remained  behind  for  a  time  (see 
on  Ezra  2:64). 

22.  The  enemy  in  the  way.  See  on  v.  21 .  Verse  3 1  implies  that  no  imaginary  foe  is 
referred  to  here.  It  may  be  Ezra  knew  that  the  Samaritans  were  waiting  to  intercept  the 
caravan,  or  that  some  of  the  Arab  tribes,  who  owed  no  allegiance  to  Persia,  had  learned  of 
the  caravan  and  were  planning  to  attack  it  from  ambush  and  plunder  it. 

24.  Sherebiah,  Hashabiah.  These  men  and  their  ten  associates  were  Levites,  but  not 
priests  as  the  English  translation  implies  (vs.  18,  19).  Preceding  “Sherebiah”  is  the 

preposition  le.  This  is  not  translated  in  the  KJV.  The  LXX  here  reads  “and.”  Thus 
translated,  the  meaning  of  the  passage  would  be  that  Ezra  appointed  12  chief  priests,  and 
in  addition  to  them  12  Levites,  namely,  Sherebiah,  Hashabiah,  and  ten  of  their 
colleagues — a  total  of  24  men — to  be  responsible  for  the  safe  transmission  of  the 
treasures. 

25.  Weighed  unto  them.  The  silver  and  gold  were  in  bars  or  ingots,  not  in  coined 
money.  The  Persians  used  coined  money  at  this  time,  but  the  treasury  kept  the  bulk  of  its 
stores  in  bars  (. Herodotus  iii.  96). 

26.  Silver.  Any  attempt  to  express  the  value  of  the  gold,  silver,  and  bronze  here  listed, 
in  terms  of  modern  values,  would  fail  to  account  for  their  true  value  at  that  time  in 
purchasing  power.  A  rough  estimate  of  the  total  value,  as  determined  by  the  weight  of  the 
three  metals,  would  perhaps  be  more  than  3  million  dollars.  Even  critical  scholars 
recognize  that  this  detailed  list  of  treasures  and  the  list  of  family  heads  returning  with 
Ezra  bear  the  stamp  of  genuineness.  If  the  book  of  Ezra  were  merely  fiction,  the  author 
would  hardly  have  devoted  so  much  space  to  tedious  lists  of  the  returning  exiles  or  have 
itemized  the  treasures. 

Although  a  considerable  portion  of  this  treasure  may  have  come  from  the  royal  purse, 
much  of  it  was  donated  by  the  wealthy  Jews  of  Persia  and  Babylonia,  and  some  by  their 
Gentile  friends  (see  ch.  7:15,  16).  While  the  amount  of  treasure  carried  back  to  Judea 
seems  large,  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  the  wealth  of  Persia  at  this  time  was  immense 
(see  Dan.  1 1 :2).  According  to  Herodotus  (iii.  94,  95)  India  paid  an  annual  tribute  of  360 


talents  of  gold  dust  (13.5  tons;  12.3  metric  tons),  Babylonia  1,000  talents  of  silver  (37.7 
tons;  34.3  metric  tons),  and  large  amounts  were  paid  by  other  satrapies  of  the  empire.  The 
total  revenues  of  the  empire  are  given  by  Herodotus  as  14,560  Euboeic  talents.  In 
comparison  with  this  vast  sum,  the  treasure  carried  to  Judea  by  Ezra  does  not  appear 
excessive,  as  some  commentators  have  suggested. 

27.  Vessels  of  fine  copper.  The  translation  is  correct,  but  it  is  not  known  what  kind  of 
vessels  is  meant  or  what  it  was  that  made  these  copper  vessels  “precious  as  gold.”  Some 
have  thought  they  were  highly  polished  and  glittered  like  gold,  others,  that  it  was  the 
highly  valued  orichalcum,  an  amalgam  of  brass. 

28.  Ye  are  holy.  Consecrated  to  God  by  their  office,  the  priests  and  Levites  were  the 
proper  custodians  of  consecrated  things. 

29.  The  chambers.  These  rooms  were  on  either  side  of  the  main  building  in  the 
Temple  court  (see  1  Kings  6:5),  partly  as  chambers  for  the  priests,  partly  as  storerooms 
(see  Neh.  13:5). 

31.  The  twelfth  day.  On  the  first  day  of  the  month  the  company  of  travelers  began  to 
assemble  (eh.  7:9),  but  during  the  three  days’  encampment  at  the  appointed  place  of 
meeting  (eh.  8:15)  Ezra  discovered  that  no  priests  or  Levites  had  responded  to  his  appeal. 
Thereupon  he  took  the  measures  described  in  eh.  8: 16-20,  to  induce  certain  Levites  and 
Nethinims  to  accompany  them.  Upon  the  arrival  of  these  men  Ezra  ordained  a  fast  to 
supplicate  divine  protection  for  the  journey,  and  committed  the  sacred  treasures  to  the 
care  of  the  priests  and  Levites.  Eight  more  days  elapsed  while  these  preparations  for 
departure  were  being  made,  and  the  start  from  the  river  Ahava  did  not  actually  take  place 
till  the  12th  day. 

Such  as  lay  in  wait.  Ezra’s  fears  were  justified,  and  the  dangers  were  real,  but  faith  in 
divine  protection  was  rewarded.  We  are  not  told  how  deliverance  from  their  enemies  was 
accomplished,  but  God  in  His  own  way  took  care  of  those  who  were  consecrated  to  Him 
and  who  placed  their  trust  in  Him.  The  hand  of  God  led  Ezra  and  his  fellow  travelers 
safely  through  all  the  perils  of  the  way,  and  brought  them  without  loss  or  damage  to  their 
destination. 

32.  We  came  to  Jerusalem.  As  in  the  earlier  story  of  the  return  under  Zerubbabel 
nothing  is  reported  about  the  route  taken  or  the  experiences  of  the  long  journey  of  four 
months  (PK  617).  On  the  probable  route  from  Babylonia  to  Judea,  see  on  ch.  2:68. 

Abode  there  three  days.  After  the  tiresome  journey  a  brief  period  of  complete  rest 
was  necessary.  Like  Nehemiah  (Neh.  2: 1 1),  Ezra  was  content  with  a  rest  of  three  days. 

33.  Weighed.  On  the  fourth  day  Ezra  discharged  his  commission  to  present  to  the 
Temple  treasury  the  various  gifts  from  Babylonia.  In  doing  so  he  appeared  in  person 
before  the  priests  and  Levites,  who  were  in  charge  of  the  Temple,  and  transferred  to  them 
the  entire  offering  of  gold,  silver,  and  vessels  listed  in  vs.  25-27. 

Meremoth.  He  was  one  of  the  heads  of  the  priestly  order,  under  both  Ezra  and 
Nehemiah.  He  is  mentioned  as  repairing  two  sections  of  the  wall  of  Jerusalem  when 
Nehemiah  was  governor  (Neh.  3:4,  21),  and  as  one  of  those  who  signed  the  covenant 
between  God  and  Israel  that  was  later  concluded  under  the  guidance  of  Ezra  and 
Nehemiah,  in  444  B.c.  (Neh.  10:5). 

Eleazar.  Being,  like  Meremoth,  a  priest,  Eleazar  is  perhaps  the  individual  of  that 
name  mentioned  as  taking  part  in  the  dedication  of  the  wall  in  Nehemiah’s  time  (Neh. 
12:42). 


Jozabad.  Jozabad  and  Noadiah  were  chief  Levites.  The  former  name  occurs  again  in 
Ezra  10:23;  Neh.  8:7;  11:16. 

34.  The  weight  was  written.  Not  only  were  the  ingots  and  vessels  counted  and 
weighed,  but  an  inventory  was  made  by  the  priests  in  charge  of  the  Temple,  and  the 
weight  of  every  vessel  noted.  Such  was  the  care  taken  to  prevent  the  embezzlement  of 
Temple  property  by  its  custodians.  It  also  relieved  Ezra  of  further  responsibility  and 
protected  him  against  possible  later  accusations.  In  Mesopotamia  the  smallest  business 
transaction  was  documented,  and  Ezra  was  no  doubt  required  to  send  back  to  the  royal 
archives  a  signed  receipt  of  delivery,  as  evidence  that  the  provisions  of  the  decree  had 
been  complied  with. 

35.  Burnt  offerings.  Like  their  predecessors  under  Zerubbabel,  who  had  made  an 
offering  for  “all  Israel”  at  the  dedication  of  the  Temple  (eh.  6:17),  the  newly  arrived 
exiles,  also  apparently  representatives  of  all  Israel,  offered  for  the  whole  nation.  The 
classes  of  animals  offered  are  the  same  on  both  occasions.  The  number  of  he-goats  is 
identical,  but  in  every  other  case  the  number  of  animals  is  far  less  than  upon  the  former 
occasion.  This  is  consistent  with  the  comparatively  small  number  of  those  who  returned 
under  Ezra.  In  each  category  the  number,  except  for  the  lambs,  was  divisible  by  12.  The 
number  77  is  difficult  to  explain,  unless  emphasis  was  thereby  given  to  the  number  7,  as 
some  of  the  older  commentators  have  suggested. 

36.  They  delivered.  The  change  in  pronouns  from  the  first  to  the  third  person  plural  is 
no  evidence  of  difference  in  authorship  (see  on  eh.  7:28).  It  is  possible  that  this  verse 
summarizes  what  Ezra  had  already  done  on  his  journey  from  the  east  to  Jerusalem. 

Lieutenants.  Eleb.  ’achashdarpenim,  the  equivalent  of  the  Persian  term  translated 
“satrap”  (see  on  Esther  3:12).  The  satrap  of  “Beyond  the  River”  had  his  seat  at  either 
Aleppo  or  Damascus,  and  it  seems  more  than  probable  that  Ezra’s  caravan  had  stopped  at 
the  residence  of  the  satrap  and  presented  to  him  the  royal  authorization  for  his  mission. 
After  his  arrival  at  Jerusalem  Ezra  must  also  have  informed  the  local  governor  of  his 
commission  and  delivered  to  the  revenue  officers  the  financial  decree  of  the  king  (eh. 
7:21,  22).  Ezra  adds  that  he  received  the  cooperation  of  all  these  officials.  The  Persians 
are  seldom  found  in  opposition  to  Jewish  interests. 

ELLEN  G.  WHITE  COMMENTS 

15-36PK  612-619 

15  PK  612 

16  PK  614 

17-22PK  615 
21,23  PK  616 
21-23PK  619;  IT  282 
24,25,28,29  PK616 

31  PK  617 
33-36PK  619 


CHAPTER  9 


4Nichol,  F.  D.  (1978).  The  Seventh-day  Adventist  Bible  Commentary  :  The  Holy  Bible 
with  exegetical  and  expository  comment.  Commentary  Reference  Series  (Ezr  7:1). 
Washington,  D.C.:  Review  and  Herald  Publishing  Association. 


1  Ezra  mourneth  for  the  affinity  of  the  people  with  strangers.  5  He  prayeth  unto  God  with 
confession  of  sins. 

1.  When  these  things  were  done.  Some  considerable  time  must  have  elapsed  since 
Ezra’s  arrival  at  Jerusalem.  He  had  reached  the  city  on  the  first  day  of  the  5th  month  (ch. 
7:9),  rested  3  days  (ch.  8:32),  and  on  the  4th  day  of  the  same  month  had  transferred  the 
treasure  to  the  Temple  authorities.  It  was  not  till  the  17th  day  of  the  9th  month  that  the 
matter  of  the  mixed  marriages  was  taken  in  hand  (ch.  10:8,  9).  We  cannot  suppose  that 
action  was  long  delayed  after  the  matter  came  to  Ezra’s  attention. 

The  princes.  It  is  remarkable  that  complaint  on  a  matter  of  religious  transgression 
came  from  the  secular,  not  from  the  ecclesiastical,  authorities  of  the  city.  The  reason  for 
this  unusual  situation  is  the  fact  that  the  religious  dignitaries  of  the  nation  not  only 
condoned  the  practice  but  were  also  guilty  (v.  2).  Since  close  relatives  of  Jeshua,  the 
former  high  priest,  had  married  foreign  wives  it  is  not  strange  to  find  that  a  movement  for 
reform  in  this  matter  did  not  originate  with  the  priests.  When  the  religious  leaders 
themselves  were  implicated  it  was  understandable  that  the  inferior  orders  should  remain 
silent.  By  God’s  good  providence,  however,  it  often  happens  that  when  things  have  come 
to  such  a  pass,  and  the  ministers  are  corrupt,  lay  people  are  raised  up  to  take  the  initiative 
to  secure  religious  reform. 

According  to  their  abominations.  The  complaint  does  not  claim  that  the  Jews  had 
already  adopted  the  idolatrous  practices  of  the  pagans  about  them,  but  that  they  were 
associating  with  these  heathen  neighbors.  The  foreign  wives  of  these  backslidden  Jews 
had  undoubtedly  introduced  idolatrous  rites  into  their  homes. 

The  Canaanites.  Mention  of  eight  nations  of  antiquity  with  whom  admixture  had 
taken  place  does  not  necessarily  mean  that  wives  had  actually  been  taken  from  each  of 
the  eight  groups  listed.  It  is  possible  that  the  Hittites,  Perizzites,  Jebusites,  and  Amorites 
no  longer  even  existed  as  distinct  ethnic  groups.  The  princes  had  in  mind  the  prohibitions 
of  the  Pentateuch  such  as  that  of  Deut.  7:1-4,  where  these  nations  are  enumerated,  and 
drew  Ezra’s  attention  to  the  fact  that  these  prohibitions  had  been  violated. 

2.  The  holy  seed.  Compare  Isa.  6: 13.  However  much  the  people  of  Israel  polluted 
themselves  by  transgression,  they  were  still  His  people,  by  prophetic  announcement  and 
by  His  grace,  since  the  time  of  their  rejection  had  not  yet  arrived.  The  Jews  had  been 
ordained  “a  kingdom  of  priests,  and  an  holy  nation”  (Ex.  19:6),  “separated  . . .  from  all  the 
people  that  are  upon  the  face  of  the  earth”  (Ex.  33:16),  a  “peculiar  people,”  that  is,  God’s 
own  (see  on  1  Peter  2:9). 

Chief  in  this  trespass.  The  leaders  were  the  chief  offenders  (ch.  10:18).  A  similar,  or 
even  more  serious,  defection  of  the  leading  classes  took  place  in  Nehemiah’s  time  (Neh. 
6:17,  18;  13:4,28). 

3. 1  rent  my  garment.  Rending  the  clothes  was  a  common  Oriental  mode  of 
expressing  grief  (see  Gen.  37:29,  34;  1  Sam.  4:12;  2  Sam.  1:2;  2  Kings  18:37;  Job  1:20; 
2:1 1,  12;  Matt.  26:65).  In  Babylon,  whence  Ezra  came,  marriages  with  pagans  had 
probably  not  yet  become  customary.  Ezra  was  therefore  shocked  when  he  learned  the 
extent  to  which  this  sin  had  made  inroads  among  the  returned  exiles.  He  expressed  his 
feelings  in  typical  Oriental  fashion,  by  first  rending  both  his  outer  and  his  inner  gannents, 
then  tearing  his  hair  and  beard,  and  finally  by  sitting  down  astonished,  motionless  and 
speechless,  until  the  time  of  the  evening  sacrifice.  Such  a  manifestation  of  horror  and 
amazement  was  well  calculated  to  impress  those  whose  spiritual  leader  he  had  become. 


Plucked  off  the  hair.  This  practice  is  not  mentioned  elsewhere  in  Scripture,  though  it 
is  found  in  the  Apocrypha  (Apocryphal  Esther  14:2;  etc.). 

Astonied.  Compare  Dan.  4:19;  8:27,  where  the  same  word  is  used  in  the  same  sense. 

4.  Trembled.  Not  so  much  a  reference  to  God-fearing  persons  as  such  (see  Isa.  66:2), 
but  to  all  who  were  alarmed  at  the  transgression  of  the  commands  of  God  (Ezra  10:3)  and 
the  threats  of  the  law  against  transgressors  (Deut.  7:4). 

The  evening  sacrifice.  As  morning  is  the  time  for  business  in  the  East,  we  may 
assume  that  the  princes  had  visited  Ezra  early  in  the  day,  certainly  before  noon.  The 
evening  sacrifice  was  offered  approximately  at  three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  (see 
Josephus  Antiquities  xiv.  4.  3;  see  also  on  Ex.  12:6). 

5. 1  arose  up.  The  time  of  sacrifice  was  also  the  appointed  time  for  prayer,  especially 
for  a  prayer  in  which  a  confession  of  sin  was  foremost  or  one  of  concern  to  the  nation  as 
a  whole.  Ezra  probably  felt  that  supplications  for  forgiveness  would  be  most  appropriate 
at  the  time  when  the  sacrifice,  which  represented  confession  and  forgiveness,  was  being 
offered. 

Rent  my  garment.  This  second  rending  of  his  garments  was  not  only  a  renewed 
indication  of  the  depth  of  sorrow  he  felt,  but  also  no  doubt  had  the  purpose  of  impressing 
the  people  who  “were  assembled”  unto  him  (v.  4)  with  the  seriousness  of  the  situation, 
and  to  stir  them  up  to  repentance. 

6. 1  am  ashamed.  Jeremiah  had  complained  that  in  his  days  those  who  “committed 
abomination  ...  were  not  at  all  ashamed,  neither  could  they  blush”  (Jer.  6:15;  8:12).  Ezra, 
possibly  with  these  words  in  his  thoughts,  assures  God  in  his  prayer  that  he  is  deeply 
moved  with  shame  for  the  sins  of  his  people. 

8.  A  nail.  The  nail,  or  peg,  here  mentioned  has  been  taken  by  some  commentators — 
Luther,  Keil,  and  others — to  be  a  nail  in  the  wall  (see  Isa.  22:23,  25)  on  which  utensils 
could  be  hung.  The  meaning  would  be  that  the  people  of  God  were  sustained  by  this  nail. 
Others  have  seen  in  it  the  tent  peg,  and  thus  symbolic  of  a  sure  abode. 

9.  The  kings  of  Persia.  While  Ezra  deplored  the  spiritual  condition  of  the  people,  he 
is  nevertheless  grateful  for  the  privileges  granted  by  the  Persian  kings.  Practically  every 
monarch  thus  far  had  shown  favor  to  the  Jews.  Cyrus  had  granted  the  first  penuit  to 
return  and  build  the  Temple  (Ezra  1),  Cambyses  had  favored  the  Jews  of  Egypt,  as  we 
know  from  the  Elephantine  papyri,  Darius  I  had  renewed  the  decree  of  Cyrus  (Ezra  6), 
Xerxes  had  granted  unprecedented  privileges  to  the  Jews  throughout  the  empire  (Esther 
8-10),  and  Artaxerxes  I  had  now  made  new  and  far-reaching  grants  (Ezra  7).  The  only 
exception  had  been  the  false  Smerdis,  who  actively  hindered  the  Jews  during  the  few 
months  of  his  reign. 

Set  up  the  house.  See  on  chs.  6:14;  7:27. 

To  give  us  a  wall.  It  has  already  been  pointed  out  in  the  Additional  Note  on  ch.  7  that 
this  statement  does  not  necessarily  mean  that  Ezra  found  a  completed  wall  upon  his 
arrival  at  Jerusalem.  He  refers  to  the  several  grants  made  by  the  Persian  kings, 
particularly  to  permission  to  rebuild  the  wall.  Ezra,  who  had  been  invested  with  authority 
to  work  on  the  wall,  could  therefore  rightly  say  that  God  had  extended  mercy  to  them  “in 
the  sight  of  the  kings  of  Persia,  ...  to  give  us  a  wall  in  Judah  and  in  Jerusalem.”  Possibly, 
as  some  think,  the  “wall”  is  figurative  and  denotes  protection  (see  Zech.  2:5). 

11.  The  land.  The  quotation  from  “the  prophets”  does  not  appear  elsewhere  in  the 
OT,  and  must  therefore  either  be  from  a  noncanonical,  but  inspired,  writer,  or  a  free 


quotation  giving  the  consensus  of  prophetic  teaching  on  the  subject.  The  first  part  of  the 
quotation  refers  to  the  Mosaic  age  (see  Deut.  7:1-3).  The  author  of  the  book  of  Kings 
makes  similar  references  to  “the  prophets”  (2  Kings  17:23;  21:10;  24:2).  The  purpose  of 
such  references  is  to  represent  the  truth  in  question  as  one  frequently  mentioned  (see  on 
Matt.  2:23). 

It  is  true  that  elsewhere  in  Scripture  (except  for  Deut.  7:1-3)  there  is  no  specific 
prohibition  of  marriages  with  Canaanites  as  such,  though  in  the  remarks  made  in  Judges 
3:6  (in  the  Hebrew  Bible  Judges  is  counted  among  the  “Former  Prophets,”  see  Vol.  I,  p. 
37)  such  marriages  are  reproved  as  occasioning  the  seduction  of  Israelites  to  idolatry. 
Also,  in  the  prophetic  descriptions  of  the  whoredoms  of  Israel  with  the  various  local 
Baals,  and  in  the  general  condemnations  of  apostasy,  the  transgression  of  this  prohibition 
is  implicitly  included.  This  certainly  justifies  the  general  statement  that  God  had 
forbidden  the  Israelites  to  contract  such  marriages.  It  is  therefore  evident  that  these  words 
of  Ezra  do  not  support  the  argument  of  critical  scholars  that  Deuteronomy  had  a  number 
of  “prophet”  authors. 

Filthiness.  Not  literal,  of  the  body,  but  figurative,  of  the  moral  and  religious  filthiness 
of  the  nations  of  Canaan.  On  the  Canaanite  religion  see  Vol.  II,  pp.  38-41 . 

12.  Give  not  your  daughters.  This  prohibition  is  worded  after  Deut.  7:3.  The  addition, 
“nor  seek  their  peace,”  etc.,  is  taken  almost  verbally  from  Deut.  23:6,  in  reference  to  the 
Ammonites  and  Moabites.  “That  ye  may  be  strong”  recalls  Deut.  11:8,  and  the  promise, 
“eat  the  good  of  the  land,”  suggests  Isa.  1:19.  The  words  “and  leave  it  for  an  inheritance” 
embody  the  idea  found  in  several  Biblical  passages  (Deut.  1 1:9;  Prov.  10:27;  Eze.  37:25). 

14.  Break  tliy  commandments.  Ezra  views  the  sin  in  which  he  found  his  people  to 
have  fallen  as  having  “grown  up  unto  the  heavens”  (v.  6).  Their  sin  was  tantamount  to  a 
complete  forsaking  of  God’s  commandments,  and  in  this  condition  they  “cannot  stand” 
before  God  (v.  15).  Ezra’s  public  confession  on  behalf  of  his  people  (see  Dan.  9:5-16)  is 
based  partly  on  the  nature  of  the  sin  itself,  and  partly  on  the  fact  that  they  had  revealed 
base  ingratitude  in  turning  from  God  so  soon  after  He  had  forgiven  their  sins  that  sent 
them  into  captivity  and  had  showered  favor  after  favor  upon  them  as  they  returned  to 
Palestine.  To  fall  again  into  the  same  transgression  was,  in  Ezra’s  estimation, 
unpardonable,  and  the  punishment  must  certainly  be  nothing  less  than  irretrievable 
destruction  of  the  nation. 

15.  Thou  art  righteous.  On  behalf  of  his  people,  Ezra  acknowledges  the  holiness  of 
God  in  requiring  them  to  comply  with  the  provisions  of  His  law.  In  contrast  to  His 
righteousness,  their  sinfulness  stands  forth  in  all  its  heinousness. 

ELLEN  G.  WHITE  COMMENTS 

1-1 5PK  619-621 
1  IT  279 
1,2  PK  619 
3-6PK  620 
5  GW  178;  PK  48 
7-1 5PK  621 
13—15 IT  279 

CHAPTER  10 

1  Shechaniah  encourageth  Ezra  to  reform  the  strange  marriages.  6  Ezra  mourning 
assembleth  the  people.  9  The  people,  at  the  exhortation  of  Ezra,  repent,  and  promise 


amendment.  15  The  care  to  perform  it.  18  The  names  of  them  which  had  married  strange 
wives. 

1.  When  Ezra.  For  the  remainder  of  the  narrative  Ezra  retires  to  the  background,  and 
speaks  of  himself  in  the  third  person.  On  the  change  of  persons  in  pronouns,  see  on  eh. 
7:28. 

A  very  great  congregation.  Many  people  had  come  to  the  Temple  to  attend  the  daily 
evening  sacrifice.  Seeing  Ezra,  the  recently  appointed  leader,  in  the  greatest  imaginable 
distress,  confessing  the  sins  of  the  people,  these  men  and  women  were  naturally  deeply 
affected.  Ezra’s  sincerity  made  such  a  strong  impression  on  them  that  they  all  wept.  At 
first  Ezra  had  knelt  in  prayer  with  his  hands  uplifted  (eh.  9:5),  but  soon,  sensing  more  and 
more  the  heinousness  of  the  people’s  transgression,  he  threw  himself  upon  the  ground  in 
an  attitude  of  extreme  humiliation.  Emotional  acts  such  as  this  could  not  fail  to  impress 
an  Oriental  congregation  in  the  strongest  way  possible. 

2.  Shechaniah.  Probably  an  influential  man,  for  he  appears  here  as  spokesman  for  the 
people.  Although  his  name  does  not  appear  among  those  who  had  foreign  wives,  and  he 
must  therefore  be  considered  as  having  been  free  from  this  sin,  he  was  deeply  distressed 
by  the  fact  that  his  father  belonged  to  the  transgressors,  for  it  seems  probable  that  his 
father,  Jehiel,  is  the  same  person  mentioned  in  v.  26  as  among  those  who  had  married 
idolatrous  wives.  Both  are  of  the  family  of  Elam.  Shechaniah  may  have  long  felt  the  evil 
influence  of  his  father’s  foreign  (second)  wife,  and  hence  could  honestly  agree  with  all 
the  words  of  Ezra.  He  seems  to  have  been  glad  that  the  problem  had  come  to  Ezra’s 
attention,  who  was  as  much  concerned  about  the  situation  as  he  had  been. 

There  is  hope.  The  penitence  of  the  people,  evidenced  by  their  sore  weeping,  gave 
hope  that  they  might  be  led  to  amend  their  ways  and  return  to  God. 

3.  To  put  away  all  the  wives.  Shechaniah  came  forward  with  concrete  suggestions, 
which  implies  that  this  situation  must  have  weighed  heavily  on  his  heart  for  some  time. 
Ezra  had  not  yet  given  advice  in  the  matter.  Shechaniah  apparently  considered  marriages 
contracted  contrary  to  the  law  not  merely  wrongful  but  actually  invalid.  The  law  of 
Moses  pennitted  divorce  for  various  reasons  (see  Deut.  24:1-4;  Matt.  19:3). 

Such  as  are  born  of  them.  Young  children  especially  require  a  mother’s  care,  and  it 
would  have  been  extremely  cruel  to  suggest  a  separation.  Furthermore,  hereditary 
tendencies  were  likely  to  perpetuate  the  spirit  of  apostasy.  Older  children  might  be 
already  tainted  with  idolatry.  It  seemed  best,  at  least  to  Shechaniah,  to  dismiss  the 
children  with  the  mothers. 

According  to  the  law.  This  suggestion  may  mean  either:  (1)  let  the  law,  which  forbids 
these  marriages,  in  this  way  be  satisfied,  or  (2)  let  divorce  take  place  as  prescribed  by  the 
law  (see  Deut.  24:1). 

4.  This  matter  belongeth  unto  thee.  Or,  “it  is  your  task”  (RSV).  Since  Ezra’s 
commission  included  the  responsibility  of  executing  judgment  on  those  who  would  not 
obey  the  law  of  God  (eh.  7:26),  Ezra  was  morally  obligated  to  take  action.  Shechaniah’s 
assurance,  “we  are  with  you”  (RSV),  must  have  greatly  encouraged  Ezra,  who  realized 
that  any  action  he  might  take  in  this  matter  would  make  him  most  unpopular  with  a 
considerable  number  of  guilty  men. 

5.  Then  arose  Ezra.  Without  hesitation  he  acted  at  once,  binding  the  religious  leaders 
by  an  oath  to  carry  out  the  suggestion  of  Shechaniah,  with  which  Ezra  was  in  complete 


agreement.  To  confirm  such  an  important  decision  with  an  oath  was  in  harmony  with  OT 
usage  (see  Joshua  2:12;  Deut.  6:13;  etc.). 

6.  The  chamber  of  Johanan.  As  to  the  Temple  chambers,  see  on  ch.  8:29.  On 
Johanan,  see  Additional  Note  on  ch.  7.  This  Johanan  seems  to  have  been  the  grandson  of 
Eliashib  (Neh.  12:22,  23),  high  priest  in  Nehemiah’s  time  (Neh.  13:4,  5).  The  Elephantine 
papyri  attest  that  Johanan  was  high  priest  in  410  B.C.  he  already  had  a  “chamber”  in  the 
Temple,  and  must  therefore  have  been  more  than  20  years  old  at  the  time  (see  on  Ezra 
3:8).  The  objection  of  some  commentators  to  identifying  Johanan  of  this  text  with  the  one 
mentioned  by  Nehemiah  and  in  the  Elephantine  papyri  is  not  well  founded. 

He  did  eat  no  bread.  Strict  fasts  of  this  kind  were  twice  observed  by  Moses  (Ex. 
34:28;  Deut.  9:18),  and  similarly  by  the  inhabitants  of  Nineveh  (Jonah  3:7),  but  they  were 
not  common.  It  was  usually  considered  sufficient  to  abstain  from  eating  (1  Sam.  1:7;  2 
Sam.  3:35).  Sometimes  the  person  who  fasted  merely  abstained  from  “pleasant  bread,” 
“flesh,”  and  “wine”  (Dan.  10:3).  Ezra’s  great  earnestness  appears  in  the  severity  of  his 
fast.  Ezra’s  mourning  in  the  office  of  Johanan,  following  the  response  of  the  people, 
clearly  reveals  that  his  previous  emotional  acts  were  the  spontaneous  expression  of 
genuine  horror,  and  not  a  well-planned  theatrical  performance,  as  some  commentators 
have  suggested. 

7.  All  the  children  of  the  captivity.  A  favorite  expression  with  Ezra  (see  chs.  2: 1 ;  4: 1 ; 
6:16,  19;  8:35;  etc.),  including  all,  from  both  Judah  and  Israel,  who  had  returned  from  the 
captivity. 

8.  Within  three  days.  The  limits  of  Judea  at  this  time  appear  to  have  been  Bethel  in 
the  north,  Beth-Pelet  and  Beer-sheba  in  the  south,  Jericho  in  the  east,  and  Ono  in  the 
west.  As  the  frontier  was  nowhere  much  more  than  50  mi.  (80  km.)  from  Jerusalem,  three 
days  from  the  day  that  they  heard  the  proclamation  would  allow  sufficient  time  for  all 
able-bodied  men  to  reach  the  capital. 

Forfeited.  Literally,  “devoted.”  This  forfeiture  of  property  does  not  mean  its 
destruction,  as  prescribed  in  Deut.  13:13-17  in  the  case  of  a  city  fallen  into  idolatry,  but 
its  appropriation  to  the  sacred  use  of  the  Temple  (see  Lev.  27:28;  see  on  Joshua  6:17). 

9.  The  twentieth  day.  In  457  B.C.,  Kislev  20  was  probably  Dec.  7  (see  p.  108). 

Street.  Literally,  “wide  space.”  This  was  probably  the  outer  court  of  the  large  Temple 

compound.  Great  numbers  of  people  could  easily  be  accommodated  there.  The  present 
Haram  esh-Shetif  in  Jerusalem,  which  corresponds  roughly  to  the  ancient  Temple  site, 
with  all  its  auxiliary  buildings,  covers  approximately  170,000  sq.  yds.  (142,137  sq.  m.), 
and  in  its  spacious,  open  courts  many  thousands  of  people  can  be  accommodated.  The 
situation  with  the  Temple  was  probably  similar. 

Trembling.  The  seriousness  of  the  reason  for  which  the  people  had  been  summoned 
must  have  been  evident  to  all  from  the  heavy  penalties  with  which  they  were  threatened 
in  case  they  failed  to  attend. 

The  great  rain.  The  ninth  month,  beginning  in  our  November  or  December,  brings 
heavy  rains  to  Palestine.  The  winter  rains  start  toward  the  end  of  October  or  the 
beginning  of  November,  with  light  showers,  but  by  early  December  heavy  rain  is  falling. 
The  incidental  mention  of  “the  great  rain”  is  one  of  those  seemingly  unimportant  touches 
that  mark  the  writer  as  an  eyewitness  and  the  story  as  authentic. 


1 0.  Ezra  the  priest  stood  up.  Thus  far  Ezra  seemed  to  let  the  civil  authorities  take  the 
leading  part  in  the  matter.  Now  he  came  forward  boldly,  denouncing  the  sin  committed, 
and,  as  supreme  leader,  commanded  the  repudiation  of  the  strange  wives. 

13.  We  are  many  that  have  transgressed.  The  marginal  rendering  of  the  KJV, 
followed  also  in  the  RSV,  “we  have  greatly  offended,”  is  a  more  exact  rendering  of  the 
original  text.  Without  doubt,  however,  the  greatness  of  the  offense  consisted  partly  in  the 
large  number  who  had  transgressed. 

14.  Let  now  our  rulers.  Since  there  were  so  many  cases  that  would  have  to  be 
investigated  and  settled,  the  suggestion  was  made  that  the  administrative  officers  and 
judicial  authorities  should  be  authorized  to  deal  with  this  matter,  and  that  all  those  who 
had  transgressed  would  be  required  to  appear  before  them. 

Until  the  fierce  wrath.  This  clause  and  the  remainder  of  the  verse  is  grammatically 
somewhat  obscure,  but  the  rendering  of  the  KJV  and  the  RSV  is  probably  correct. 

15.  Employed  about  this  matter.  Literally,  “stood  up  against  this  matter,”  meaning 
that  they  opposed  it.  The  same  words  are  used  in  this  same  sense  in  1  Chron.  21:1;  Dan. 
8:25;  11:14. 

The  reason  for  the  opposition  of  Jonathan,  Jahaziah,  and  their  supporters,  is  not 
stated.  None  of  the  four  men  is  mentioned  in  the  list  of  the  transgressors,  and  no  one 
could  accuse  them  of  seeking  to  protect  themselves.  The  Levite  Meshullam  of  v.  15 
cannot  be  identified  with  the  Meshullam  of  v.  29,  who  did  not  belong  to  the  Levites, 
because  the  Levitic  transgressors  are  mentioned  in  vs.  23,  24.  These  four  men  were  either 
strongheaded  fanatics,  who  opposed  any  delay  and  wanted  the  matter  settled  then  and 
there,  or  they  had  been  bribed  to  act  on  behalf  of  some  transgressors  who  did  not  dare  to 
voice  their  opposition  publicly.  Whatever  their  reasons,  these  men  did  not  succeed.  The 
narrative  makes  clear  that  the  measures  Ezra  proposed  were  carried  out. 

16.  Ezra  ...  were  separated.  The  KJV  faithfully  renders  the  Hebrew  text,  which  gives 
no  indication  as  to  who  made  the  selection.  Some  commentators  and  translators  alter  the 
text  so  as  to  make  it  read  that  the  commission  was  appointed  by  Ezra. 

Sat  down.  The  sittings  of  the  commission  appointed  to  decide  individual  cases  began 
their  work  on  Tebet  1,  which  was  Dec.  18,  457  B.C.,  ten  days  after  the  mass  meeting  in 
Jerusalem  had  decided  to  refer  the  matter  of  the  heathen  wives  to  a  panel  of  appointed 
leaders. 

1 7.  Made  an  end.  The  work  of  the  commission  closed  the  first  day  of  the  first  month, 
Nisan  1  of  456  B.C.,  which  was  April  15.  Thus  the  sessions  of  the  special  court  continued 
almost  four  months,  because  in  the  spring  of  456  B.C.  a  second  Adar  was  probably 
inserted  before  Nisan  (see  p.  108;  also  Vol.  II,  pp.  103,  116). 

18.  The  sons  of  the  priests.  Aware  of  the  danger  that  the  nation  might  relapse  into  the 
sin  he  was  seeking  to  root  out,  Ezra  punished  the  wrongdoers  by  placing  their  names  on 
record,  that  others  might  take  warning.  First  place  in  his  catalogue  of  offenders  he  assigns 
to  the  priests,  for  their  responsibility  was  greatest.  As  the  special  custodians  of  the  law, 
they  were  obligated  to  adhere  most  strictly  to  its  precepts.  Next  to  the  priests  he  lists  the 
Levites,  on  the  same  principle.  He  then  concludes  with  the  laymen,  arranged  under  their 
several  families.  The  list  of  laymen  suggests  that  only  9  of  the  33  families  mentioned  in 
Zerubbabel’s  list  were  involved.  There  is  one  additional  family  that  does  not  appear  in 
Zerubbabel’s  list.  Three  of  the  four  priestly  families,  on  the  other  hand,  and  even  near 
relatives  of  the  high  priest,  were  among  the  guilty. 


The  sons  of  Jeshua.  First  among  the  priests  stand  four  names  of  sons  and  other 
relatives  of  the  high  priest  Jeshua,  who  had  returned  to  Jerusalem  with  Zerubbabel.  As  in 
many  other  places  in  the  Bible,  “son”  here  stands  for  “grandson,”  or  even 
“greatgrandson”  (see  on  eh.  7:1). 

19.  Gave  their  hands.  Or,  “pledged  themselves”  (RSV).  The  procedures  followed 
with  regard  to  the  divorce  of  Jeshua’s  relatives  from  their  foreign  wives  are  described 
here.  First,  they  bound  themselves  by  shaking  hands — probably  with  the  members  of  the 
commission — to  put  away  their  wives  and  to  separate  them  from  the  congregation  of 
Israel.  Then  they  offered  a  ram  as  a  trespass  offering,  according  to  the  law  (Lev.  5: 14-16; 
cf.  on  Lev.  4:2).  Throughout  the  remainder  of  the  list  only  the  names  of  the  individuals 
and  the  families  to  which  they  belonged  are  given,  without  a  repetition  of  the  divorce 
procedure.  It  is  evident  from  the  context,  however,  that  they  were  required  to  follow  the 
same  procedure. 

20.  The  sons  of  Immer.  On  the  priestly  families,  see  eh.  2:36-39.  Including  those  of 
the  high-priestly  family  (v.  18),  altogether  17  priests  are  mentioned  as  guilty.  A 
comparison  of  these  names  with  those  given  in  eh.  2  reveals  the  fact  that  not  one  of  the 
legitimate  orders  of  priests  who  returned  with  Zerubbabel  was  free  from  guilt  in  this 
matter.  Some  of  the  names  given  in  vs.  20-22  reappear  in  the  lists  of  Neh.  8:4  and  Neh. 
10:2-9,  and  may  indicate  the  same  individuals. 

23.  The  Levites.  Of  the  Levites,  only  six  names  are  given,  and  that  without  stating  the 
houses  to  which  they  belonged.  Kelaiah,  better  known  as  Kelita,  appears  under  this  latter 
name  in  Neh.  8:7  and  Neh.  10: 10.  Jozabad  appears  again  in  Neh.  8:7. 

24.  The  singers.  The  names  of  one  singer  and  three  porters  are  given. 

25.  Of  Israel.  That  is,  of  the  laity,  of  which  86  names  in  all  are  listed.  Of  the  ten 
families  represented,  nine  are  mentioned  in  the  list  of  Zerubbabel.  Since  two  families  of 
Bani  are  given  (vs.  29  and  34),  and  but  one  in  ZerubbabeFs  list,  the  second  family  of  the 
two  must  have  returned  at  a  later  time. 

26.  Jehiel.  Probably  the  father  of  the  Shechaniah  who  counseled  Ezra  (see  vs.  24). 

44.  All  these.  In  Hebrew  the  entire  verse  is  somewhat  obscure.  The  most  literal 

rendering  would  be  the  following,  in  which  only  two  small  grammatical  adjustments  are 
made  in  the  Hebrew  text:  “All  these  had  taken  strange  women,  and  there  were  some 
among  the  women  who  had  given  birth  to  sons.”  Most  modem  scholars  would  alter  the 
text  and  read  the  latter  part  of  the  verse  thus:  “and  they  sent  away  from  them  the  women 
and  their  sons.”  Whatever  the  original  meaning,  it  seems  clear  that  the  author  intended  to 
convey  the  idea  that  it  was  more  difficult  to  arrange  a  divorce  where  there  were  children 
than  where  there  were  not.  All  cases  were  dealt  with  in  the  same  way. 

The  list  given  in  vs.  18-43  shows  that  113  men  were  guilty  of  marrying  heathen 
wives.  It  would  be  interesting  to  know  the  size  of  the  population  of  Judea  in  Ezra’s  time, 
in  order  to  secure  a  right  picture  of  the  extent  of  this  evil  in  Judea.  Since  such  figures  are 
not  available,  a  comparison  can  be  made  only  with  the  people  who  had  come  to  Judea 
with  Zerubbabel  about  80  years  earlier. 

Number  of  Number  of  men 

men  with  strange 

returning  wives  Percentage 

with 

Zerubbabel 


Priests 

4,289 

17 

0.4 

Levites 

74 

6 

8.1 

Singers 

128 

1 

0.8 

Porters 

139 

3 

2.2 

Laity 

24,144 

86 

0.4 

Total 

28,774 

113 

0.3 

Since  so  few  Levites  had  returned  in  Zerubbabel’s  time,  the  percentage  of 
transgressors  in  this  group  seems  high  in  comparison  with  the  other  groups  listed.  It  is 
apparent  that  in  all  groups  an  average  of  at  least  3  men  in  every  1 ,000  had  married 
foreign  women.  The  small  percentage  may  explain,  in  part,  why  Ezra  experienced  little  or 
no  opposition  to  the  reform  measures  he  proposed  to  carry  out. 

Although  the  number  of  transgressors  was  relatively  small,  the  tendency  was 
dangerous,  and  Ezra,  like  other  serious-minded  leaders,  was  determined  to  keep  the 
nation  free  from  pagan  influence.  Parallels  to  Ezra’s  reform  occurred  among  other 
ancient  nations,  though  usually  with  the  purpose  of  keeping  the  race  pure.  In  Rome 
patricians  were  prohibited  from  marrying  plebeians  before  445  B.C.  (some  say  437).  In 
451/50  B.C.  Pericles  enforced  a  law  in  Athens,  according  to  which  only  those  whose 
parents  were  full-blooded  Athenians  could  remain  Athenian  citizens.  Almost  5,000 
persons  were  sold  into  slavery  because  they  were  so  unfortunate  as  not  to  be  of  pure 
Athenian  stock. 

Ezra  knew  that  the  great  disaster  of  586  B.C.,  when  Jerusalem  was  destroyed  and  the 
nation  ceased  to  exist,  had  resulted  from  idolatry.  A  recurrence  of  those  conditions  must 
now  be  avoided  by  all  means.  The  evil,  still  of  small  proportions  when  he  reached 
Jerusalem,  would,  if  unchecked,  be  out  of  hand  in  a  short  time.  Therefore  it  had  to  be 
eradicated  irrespective  of  individual  hardships.  The  situation  was  especially  dangerous 
because  of  the  fact  that  leaders  and  members  of  the  high-priestly  family  were  among  the 
transgressors.  The  measures  of  Ezra  now,  and  of  Nehemiah  later,  were  instrumental  in 
leading  the  Jews  to  look  with  abhorrence  on  mixed  marriages,  an  attitude  that  has  kept 
the  Jewish  nation  comparatively  free  of  intermarriage  to  the  present  day.  In  contrast,  the 
ancient  nations  surrounding  Judea  have  been  lost  through  racial  admixture  and  migration. 

ELLEN  G.  WHITE  COMMENTS 

1-5PK  622 
3  PK  623 


5Nichol,  F.  D.  (1978).  The  Seventh-day  Adventist  Bible  Commentary  :  The  Holy  Bible 
with  exegetical  and  expository  comment.  Commentary  Reference  Series  (Ezr  9:1). 
Washington,  D.C.:  Review  and  Herald  Publishing  Association. 

6Nichol,  F.  D.  (1978).  The  Seventh-day  Adventist  Bible  Commentary  :  The  Holy  Bible 
with  exegetical  and  expository  comment.  Commentary  Reference  Series  (Ezr  2:35). 
Washington,  D.C.:  Review  and  Herald  Publishing  Association.